Uzumaki Naruto

Uzumaki Naruto (うずまきナルト) is a shinobi of Konohagakure, and the main character of the series. He became the third jinchuriki of Kurama on the day of his birth, a fate that caused him to be ostracized and neglected by most of Konoha throughout his childhood. After joining Team Kakashi, Naruto works hard to gain the village's respect and acknowledgement by having the dream goal to become Hokage. Later on, Naruto gains the nickname the Hero of Konoha, and is reveal to be the main key to winning the Fourth Shinobi War, leading him to achieve his dream and he becomes the Seventh Hokage (七代目火影).

Background
Naruto is the son of Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina. He was named after the main character of Jiraiya's first book, therefore making the Sannin his godfather. Fearing that the stress of giving birth would break the seal containing Kurama, the Third Hokage arranged Naruto's parents to go to a top-secret location on the outskirts of the village guarded by Anbu, with the midwives Sarutobi Biwako and Taji helping Kushina in delivering her child while Minato would keep the seal in place. Shortly after Naruto was born on the night of October 10th, Uchiha Obito, who managed to track down their location, killed the midwives and Anbu took the newborn hostage as a means of separating Minato from Kushina. All in order to release Kurama for his own needs.

Minato quickly sprung into action to save Naruto from the paper bombed blanket that he was in, and brought him to a safe house. However by the time he secured Naruto at a safer location, Obito had succeeded in releasing Kurama and used it to devastate Konoha. Minato managed to save Kushina and left Naruto in her care before he went to protect the village. After having severed Obito's control over the tailed beast, he brought Naruto and Kushina to his location. Minato therefore realized the only way to stop Kurama was to seal it within Naruto, believing that his son would someday need the fox's power to defeat Obito when he returned. Because Kurama's chakra was too immense for the seal to hold for a newborn infant, Minato was forced to sacrifice his soul in order to first weaken the fox by splitting its Yin and Yang chakra amongst himself and his son. He put in Yin half in him and the Yang half in Naruto. But not before succumbing to his wounds alongside Kushina after taking a fatal blow from the fox that meant for their son. Before dying, Minato told Naruto how much he and his mother loved him, then sealed his and Kushina's chakra inside of him.

Now orphaned, Naruto was left to grow up knowing nothing of his parents. He only received his mother's last name as Hiruzen believed it was best that nobody knew about Naruto being related to the Fourth Hokage. Before Kushina died, her final request was for Hiruzen to protect Naruto, in which Hiruzen agreed as Kushina dies afterwards with a smile on her face. Therefore Hiruzen wanted to protect Naruto from his father's enemies. At the funeral of the victims that were kill that night, Naruto was seen wrap in an orange blanket inside of a basket being placed where the Will of Fire sign was at. After Kurama was stopped, Hiruzen took Naruto to Konoha Hospital; where he was being watched by his mother's best friend, Uchiha Mikoto and Mikoto's oldest son, Uchiha Itachi. Ironically this made him one of the last members of his clan.

Despite Minato's dying wish to see his son be respected as a hero, only the Third Hokage along with some respected shinobi, and a small number of the villagers could put their pain of loss aside, and honor this request. But the non fighting citizens of Konoha, consumed with bitterness over the lives lost and destruction in the wake of the Nine-Tails' attack, resented Naruto for it. It turns out that the villager citizens were unable to separate the beast from the boy, and with some even seeing him as the fox itself. In the interest of protecting Naruto from the villager's hatred of him as an jinchuriki, Hiruzen passed a decree of secrecy that strictly prohibited the adults from mentioning Kurama, and revealing Naruto's status as a jinchuriki. He also told the citizens that if his forbidden law was reveal, then he will kill them, which shocked the villagers. It turns out that Hiruzen made this law as a goal by hoping that the younger generation would not blindly hate Naruto like their parents did. However this policy was not entirely effective, as many of Naruto's peers followed their parent's example and shunned him. This leaded for the adult villagers to call Naruto "demon" and "demon-brat". While their children started to call Naruto "monster", this physically and emotionally hurted Naruto despite not knowing why. To hide his sadness from the villagers, Naruto would always go on the Ninja Academy swing to seek comfort. Along with also being bullied by older kids who would make fun of him for being an orphan. The social isolation would cause Naruto to develop a need to be acknowledged through mischief by painting all over the angry villager's houses and stores. Ironically this was how Naruto would start to use a "mask" to hide his emotions.

However even though Naruto knew that the adult citizens hated him for pulling mischievous pranks. He would become even more sad and angry, while hearing the adults talk about him behind his back after he had finished his pranks. It turns out that Naruto pulled pranks because he wanted to form bonds with the villagers and their children. Before Naruto enrolled into the Ninja Academy, he would always receive allowance from Hiruzen in order for him buy clothes and food. However the store owners would always throw him out of their store since they didn't want anything to do with him. The only thing Naruto was able to buy with his allowance was cup Ramen, and green goggles that he would write his name on. Due to this Hiruzen had to buy more clothes for Naruto to wear, but Hiruzen would never tell the store keepers that the clothes were for Naruto. It was during this time that Naruto started calling Hiruzen "Hokage Ojiichan".

Therefore whenever Hiruzen would visit him in his one bedroom apartment, Naruto would always ask the elderly Hokage who his late parents were, how did they look, and what kind of people were they whenever they were in public. But Naruto would become frustrated and sad when Hiruzen kept giving him vague answers or trying to avoid the topic entirely. Since Hiruzen would never give him a straight answer, Naruto decided to no longer ask Hiruzen about this when he would leave his apartment.

On a snowy day - the day he enroll at the Ninja Academy, Naruto first met Hyuga Hinata, who was being degraded by three bullies for having the Byakugan. Despite not knowing her, Naruto refused to let the bullies insult Hinata and came to her defense. But he was outnumbered and knocked unconscious, and the bullies damaged the red scarf he was wearing. When he regained consciousness, Hinata thanked him for helping her and tried to return his scarf to him, but he let her keep it since it was ruined. While leaving after telling Hinata that protecting her wasn't a problem, Naruto was unaware that this was when the young Hyuga girl's crush began for him. Including that he would see Hinata as "weird", due to her being quiet and shy whenever he made contact with her. Therefore Naruto was the only one in his age group that didn't reject or shun Hinata, since she was in a noble family. Naruto would not even use honorifics when he was with Hinata, since he believed that her whole clan hated him.

In the anime, one day he was confronted by Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Akimichi Choji. They accused him of making someone named Yota, who was a stranger to the village, disappear. Naruto denied knowing the person who they were talking about. Then seeing them look at him with such distrust like the rest of the village, Naruto grew furious and ran away, so angry that people would like a outsider over him. He then heard a young boy crying who strangely appeared to control the weather, making it rain with his tears. Naruto then realized that this boy must be Yota, the young boy that Shikamaru and the others must be looking for. Immediately taking a liking to Naruto, the young boy asked him to teach him how to whistle like he saw Naruto do earlier. As Naruto began teaching him, the two soon became close friends. Later, Naruto and Yota began playing along with other the Konoha children that knew about Yota. One day, while playing a game of hiding, Yota insisted to hide with Naruto. When Naruto told him to hide somewhere else, Yota mistakenly thought Naruto didn't like him anymore and ran away crying. His crying caused another rainshower, which alerted the ANBU. As they took Yota captive, Naruto and the others tried to stop the ANBU, but to no success.

Determined to save his first ever friend, Naruto and the others staged a plan with Naruto acting as a diversion. Despite finding Yota, the ANBU easily foiled their plan. Naruto quickly joined his friends, refusing to let Yota be kept prisoner. Seeing how much Naruto cared for him and then got struck down by the ANBU, Yota summoned bolts of lightning to knock the ANBU out. Greatly weakened by the act, Naruto carried Yota out of the village with the others, determined to bring him to freedom. Upon reaching a river, unable to walk over it yet, they chose to swim. Their attempts proved futile and nearly drowned, only to be saved by Yota. Having overtaxed himself, Yota felt his life fading. Happy to have had friends, Yota didn't want them to suffer with this sad memory and erased all knowledge of him from their minds.

Naruto eventually became the student of Umino Iruka, and met his classmate Uchiha Sasuke, when the two were paired to spar against each other. At first Naruto tried to befriend him, seeing that there was no other kid in Sasuke's clan that was his age, however Sasuke refused to be friends with him. Though excited at the chance to achieve popularity by beating Sasuke, Naruto was easily beaten. By looking at Sasuke's eyes, Naruto realized that they were filled with hatred but noticed that they weren't for him. When Iruka told them to make the reconciliation seal, they both refused. Since then Naruto came to see Sasuke as his #1 rival, and intended to beat him. Whenever Sasuke would leave the scene, Naruto would always tell Iruka that Sasuke is annoying. Along with noticing that he would have a hard time mastering the Kage Bunshin no Technique, which he would label as his weakest technique. Ironically whenever Naruto spoke with Sasuke, he would refer to the prodigy as "teme". In the English version, Naruto would call him "jerk".

However this leaded for Naruto to gain the nicknames "dead-last" and "loser" by most of his classmates. Even though Naruto was clueless that Sasuke's clan was going to do a coup e'tat against the village, which unknown to Naruto that this would had led to his death. But was going to be prevent by Itachi, since he cared about the boy's wellbeing as an orphan. Naruto was seen at the Ninja Academy being defeated in a race by Sasuke. After losing the race, Naruto lied to him saying that he was not serious that time. However Sasuke told Naruto that he was serious from the start. Naruto then told Sasuke that if he was serious he would had beaten him. After hearing this Sasuke told him that he'll never defeat him in anything, this led for Naruto to challenge him to a game of higher-jump. However Naruto became angry when Sasuke told him that he is no match for him.

When Naruto found out that Sasuke was also an orphan after hearing about the Uchiha Clan Massacre. He was secretly happy that he wasn't the only one experiencing loneliness, and wanted to talk to him. But couldn't because of his jealousy toward Sasuke's skills. Still Naruto wished that someday, Sasuke would acknowledge him as an equal. But even though Naruto would look at Sasuke with a sad expression on his face by watching him sit on a bridge. He would switch to an annoyed expression on his face to show Sasuke that he hated him, in which Sasuke would do the same to him whenever he looked at him. But before Naruto would start to walk away again, both would at times, secretly smile at each other. Indicating they actually wanted to be friends due to their similarities, of mainly being orphans. Including at how hard both worked because of each other. Ironically, for all the attention he received, Naruto was the only person among his peers who understood Sasuke due to the painful experiences he had.

In the anime, while Naruto was still in the Ninja Academy, he heard a group of boys planning to do a "test of courage". Naruto was interested but the boys didn't invite him. Naruto decided to pull a prank on the boys as payback for not being invited. So he went to a shop that sold masks. Naruto then saw the fox mask that he liked, and the shop owner pushed him to the ground. Naruto asked the seller who pushed him to ground, why he did it. But the shop owner ignored Naruto's question, and told him to leave the shop. While all the villagers watched in amazement, and did it with cold looks in their eyes. The shop owner threw the mask at Naruto, and ordered him to leave. Naruto then took the mask, but he also saw the cold looks of the villagers. Naruto then got angry at the villagers for staring at him then ran off.

At night time, Naruto disguised himself as a fox spirit and decided to go to the cemetery, where the boys would performing the "test of courage". Naruto scared the guys off while doing his prank. But when Iruka came and realized what happened, Naruto protested in anger when Iruka told him that his pranks aren't funny. Therefore Naruto refused to return to the Ninja Academy after Iruka glared at him with the same resentful stare everyone else gives him. Which playing at the park with Shikamaru and Choji, Naruto was sad that a women told her daughter to still stay away from, even though he was playing with her. Once he was in his apartment, Naruto was more depress about his burden as an orphan. Later, Naruto was tricked by the boys' leader, Hibachi, to get himself killed by enemy ninja in the hills. Learning of this, Iruka ended up saving Naruto from a trio of Takigakure kunoichi before Hatake Kakashi dispatched their pursuers. After the incident, Naruto became shock and surprise when Iruka yelled at him for the first time. Therefore Naruto regretted that he put himself in danger, which made Iruka worry about him. Since he only wanted Iruka to acknowledge him as a hard working student, and not just an orphan.

Soon after, Naruto began attending class again with Iruka, who now acted as a surrogate father to keep the boy in line. To this end Naruto's teacher also wanted to help him work harder for now on, ironically this annoyed Naruto when he told he should come to the Ninja Academy even less now. However Naruto became confuse when Iruka asked him if he had the "Will of Fire" in him, and asked him what the Will of Fire was. Iruka then gave Naruto a kind lecture about the Will of Fire, and told him that Minato was a legendary hero for defeating Kurama. It was this lecture that inspired Naruto to dream about becoming the next Hokage someday in order to achieve the acknowledgement that he is striving for. He then told Iruka that he would work hard to become Hokage, which put a smile on Iruka's face.

In the anime, after Naruto learned about the Will of Fire from Iruka. Naruto was seen training at the training field, trying to master the Kage Bunshin No Techinque, while unknown to him that Hinata was spying on him from afar. Along with Hyuga Hanabi who was also spying on both of them, while she was trying to figure out why Naruto was the reason that Hinata was so amaze by the young social outcast. Apart from Hiruzen and Iruka, Naruto also found a surrogate family with the owner of Ramen Ichiraku: Teuchi and his daughter Ayame to some extent by being welcomed as their favorite customer. Including that Naruto would be protected by them whenever the higher-up ninjas would angrily ask him to leave the restaurant.

However Naruto would still hang out with Shikamaru, Choji and Kiba so they can try to skip class together since they deemed it was boring to them, including that they wanted to hide in the training hall to get away from Iruka's class lectures. Naruto would even hang out with them at the park whenever the adults weren't watching him. It was also during this time, that Naruto would even have problems mastering the Transformation technique. When Naruto was 10 years old, he fail his first Ninja Academy graduation exam, and when he was 11 years old, he fail the exam again for the second time. Therefore Naruto would always slack off on his training whenever the Ninja Academy graduation exam would come around. This leaded for him to get scolded by Iruka two times in a round, along with reviewing whatever technique Naruto missed which angered his classmates. Eventually before the start of the series, Naruto stopped wearing causal clothing, and started to wear a orange blue tracksuit. It was also during these two years that, Naruto finally stopped defacing the angry villagers' houses, and started to deface the Hokage Mounment overall by telling the villagers that his dream is to become Hokage.

Personality
Naruto is described as loud, cheerful, energetic, and stubborn. This make others believe that he is similar to the First Hokage. Whenever frustrated or excited, he would end his sentences with "Dattebayo!" (だってばよ!). Naruto has a number of childish traits, like keeping his money in a chubby, green-frog wallet he affectionately calls "Gama-chan", being a very picky eater (he almost exclusively eats ramen everyday and is a frequent customer at the Ramen Ichiraku bar), and being afraid of ghosts. Despite his quirks and the criticism that follows them, Naruto is said to have a personality that draws people to him, inspiring friendship and loyalty through acts of genuine kindness that could change a person's worldview. He is thus able to build meaningful relationships that he lacked during his childhood. Due to never experiencing love from his parents, and having no girls at the Ninja Academy ever showing any attraction to him. Naruto never truly understood the real meaning of "love", and always thought of loving someone the same as loving ramen. However, whenever someone dear to him is in trouble or the situation calls for it, Naruto can be very serious, and will instantly come to their aid.

Naruto has a habit of giving people nicknames and refusing to use Japanese honorifics, as shown when he offended the Second Hokage by not calling him "Lord Second" (二代目様). Ironically during his childhood, whenever Naruto was with Sasuke; he would call the latter "teme", whereas Sasuke would call him dobe. But in the English version, Naruto calls him "jerk" whereas Sasuke calls him loser. He would only use the chan honorific for Sakura, and would call Hiruzen "Hokage Ojiichan". In the English version, Naruto would call Hiruzen "Old man Hokage". Naruto would even call Tsunade "Baachan", but in the English version he calls her "Granny". During his childhood, Naruto would call Iruka "sensei" when he became his student at the Ninja Academy. However once Naruto got older he would refer to Iruka as "Iruka Sensei", despite the fact that he wasn't the formers student anymore. Even his late parents were heroes, Naruto would address them as "Mom" and "Dad". The only person he cared about in which he never used honorifics whenever he made contact with was Hinata, since he didn't hangout with her until they graduated from the Ninja Academy. In adulthood, Naruto maintained his laid back attitude, by still not caring for honorifics, as he tells Sarada that calling him "Seventh" (Nanadaime) is fine rather than "Lord Seventh" (Nanadaime-sama). Complementing this, he is also quite modest, often referring to Sasuke as the "Other Hokage".

He can be quite perverted, creating different forms of his Sexy Technique and once tried to sneak a peak in the women's bath when the opportunity presented itself. Therefore he gets hit on the head for by Haruno Sakura and Iruka, but this happens after meeting his mentor Jiraiya, causing many to say that Jiraiya raised a perfect replica of himself.

The Sage of Six Paths believes Naruto's kindness is a special gift that has allowed him to befriend even the Nine-Tails, a living embodiment of hatred. Because he lacked many of these bonds as a child, Naruto deeply cherishes them and will go to great lengths to protect them, as seen with Sasuke after his defection from Konoha. Another example is during the Fourth Shinobi War; Naruto's kindness inspired loyalty from the tailed beasts and, when linked to the entire Shinobi Alliance through telepathy, he was able to reignite the demoralised armies' fighting spirit, choosing to continue fighting despite the losses he could receive as shinobi were meant to endure through hardships.

Though he responds best to competition and is not afraid to ask for assistance, Naruto is relatively naive, simple, and slow to understand principles or situations. He often requires an oversimplified analogy in order to grasp explanations, and can even forget some concepts that he himself noted earlier if he is too emotional. Overall, Naruto responds best to competition and has a great deal of self-confidence, loudly proclaiming that he will master whatever technique he is learning within a fraction of the usual time, though he doesn't hesitate to ask for help if he needs it. In battle, Naruto has shown to be calm and collected most of the times, but he can get frustrated when he is unable to defeat his opponent. He can also be a quick thinker, making up strategies on the fly or inventive use of his techniques to catch his opponents off guard during the fight, though he can get overexcited and forget some concepts or weaknesses that he himself noted beforehand.

While as naive as he appears to be throughout most of the series, Naruto has proven to have a keen eye to certain things most people don't see, showing that he can be smarter than what most people, especially Sakura, are willing to give him credit for when he wants to be, something even Choji comments on once in a while. This was shown when Naruto was the first to notice the differences in Sai's book, later helped to decipher Jiraiya's dying message left from Fukasaku on his back and managed to help solve the message through Kakashi's Icha Icha book. He is able to perceive the truth from people's intentions, such as when Sakura claimed she loved him and not Sasuke any more. Naruto immediately knew she was lying about how she felt, by having to witnessed her most extreme and inimitable signs of love for Sasuke. Naruto also saw through Iruka's lie about a new wild creature on the Island Turtle they were on by remembering Motoi stating that B had tamed all the animals on the island.

Growing up as an orphan who suffered years of hatred and social isolation by Konoha's villagers has influenced Naruto's character in a number of ways. Naruto's prominent traits is his desire for acknowledgement. In order to achieve this, Naruto would pull pranks all around the village just to get a response from anyone and even get scolded by the villagers. This led him to strive for the title of Hokage so he can get acknowledgement and respect from everyone in the village. Because no one in the village cared for him with the exception of Iruka, Hiruzen, Hinata, Tuechi, Shikamaru & Choji. Naruto was completely unresponsive to the villagers yelling at him from his pranks, but only showing a response when Iruka showed up. Even after graduating from the Ninja Academy, Naruto was still determined to be recognized, but as he made more and more connections with others, his reasons for wanting to become Hokage underwent a change, having less to do with the desire for recognition, and more to do with wanting the strength to protect his home and the people close to him. Naruto's time at the Falls of Truth revealed that a part of him hated the village for treating him as an outcast, only to turn to him after he saved them during the Invasion of Pain. This hatred allowed Kurama to manipulate Naruto in his rage, causing him to go on a rampage several times until Naruto confronted the problem and learned to let it go becoming greater than what he suffered. As Naruto grew in his career as a ninja, his desire to be Hokage went from acknowledgement to a desire to help and protect the people close to him. As noted by Obito, Naruto possessed the Will of Fire. His nindo is reinforced by his understanding that shinobi were meant to endure through hardships. Ironically he would call his nindo "My Way of the Ninja". But in the English version, he says my ninja way.

When Jiraiya was killed in battle by the Akatsuki leader Pain, Naruto vowed vengeance against the man and left Konoha for a time to train in senjutsu. Upon returning home after Pain destroyed the village and succumbing to rage, he met and spoke with his father, who explained to him the cycle of hatred and entrusted him with the duty of saving the ninja world from its hate. After listening to Nagato's story of how hatred can shape a person and the world into darkness, Naruto vowed he would end the cycle of hatred and bring peace to the ninja world. When he discovered that the Fourth Shinobi War had started, Naruto made it his mission to end the war all by himself, so no one else would suffer. He continued to do so until his battle with the reincarnated Nagato and Uchiha Itachi. After the fight, even though Itachi acknowledged Naruto had become stronger, he explained to Naruto that if he continued to believe that he could do everything alone, he would become arrogant like Madara. Itachi also said that if Naruto were to become Hokage, he should never forget his friends or do everything on his own. Afterwards, Naruto acknowledged his shortcomings in his attempts to do things on his own, and allowed others to help him instead of shouldering burdens himself. Due to this, Naruto takes up more of a leadership role, which he demonstrates throughout the course of the war as he successfully leads the counter attack on the White Zetsu Army, the charge against Uchiha Obito, Madara himself, and even the Ten-Tails, ultimately freeing the tailed beasts by leading the entire Allied Shinobi Forces and the Konoha 11 personally. Therefore he ultimately becoming an example for many people to admire, follow, and believe in.

Expressing disapproval on Obito's nihilistic outlook on life, Naruto declares to Obito that he would not let him kill any of his comrades. As a result, Obito resolved to put both him and the Allied Shinobi Forces into the same despair he experienced, namely by killing one of Naruto's friends, Hyuga Neji. This, along with Obito's diatribe towards Naruto and his beliefs, drove the young shinobi into a period of mental and emotional turmoil. Although nearly succumbing to Obito's temptation, Naruto was brought out of his depression by Hinata, who explained to him the meaning of Neji's last words that his life was not just his own, restoring his self-confidence as he thanked her for staying by his side. Soon after, Naruto tells Kakashi and his comrades that he clearly understands that shinobi are meant to endure, believing that if remembering his friends was a curse, he would gladly shoulder that burden and keep the real Neji in his heart forever. This shows how far Naruto has come as a shinobi and that he is above Obito's psychological warfare, telling him that unlike Obito, he wants to maintain the bonds he made with his friends.

Perhaps Naruto's longest relationship is the one he's had with Uchiha Sasuke, the other member of Team Kakashi. As an orphan, Naruto knew that Sasuke spent his life alone in much the same way that Naruto did after the Uchiha clan's assassination. Despite this similar background, Naruto looked outwards, seeking others whereas Sasuke withdrew inwards by focusing on himself. Such differences within such similarities, made Naruto the worst student and Sasuke the best student in their Ninja Academy class become natural rivals. Naruto enjoyed his rivalry with Sasuke by wanting to be better than him. But Sasuke refrained from acknowledging their rivalry until he discovered that competition with Naruto was an effective way of improving his abilities. Naruto was happy when Sasuke acknowledged him by wanting to fight him before the preliminary round of the Chunin Exams. However when Naruto starts shows signs of being the strongest in Part I, Sasuke becomes jealous. Therefore he decides to give him a drive to not only become stronger than Itachi, but Naruto as well. Naruto admits to Sasuke that he sees him as his older brother which shocks Sasuke. Whereas Sasuke admits at the end of Part I that Naruto is his closest friend, a bond he tries to break repeatedly during Part II by killing Naruto.

These attempts on his life never deter Naruto, instead driving him to become stronger as well. By the end of the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto and Sasuke are equals, with neither one willing or able to decisively defeat the other. When they fight past the point of being able to move, Naruto describes the idea of life without Sasuke as painful, even reminding him that he is still his friend. In that moment, Sasuke is shock by hearing this. He accordingly surrenders, and accepts Naruto's friendship. Naruto helps Sasuke be forgiven as a criminal, and even gives Sasuke his old forehead protector as a goodbye gift when he saw him left the village. Also despite traveling often, Sasuke still keeps tabs on Konoha, and returns to protect the village whenever Naruto is away. Though they maintain their rivalry, they are on more friendly terms. Although Naruto returned Sasuke's forehead protector, he doesn't wear it but it keeps it on his person during his long travels, suggesting he values the forehead protector as proof of their friendship.

Naruto first met Hinata when they were children, where his open kindness and courageous spirit earned him her admiration, which grew into love. On his part, Naruto remained largely oblivious to Hinata's feelings for him and even considered her "weird" because of her shyness around him. However, things change during the Chunin Exams in Part I when they began to interact more and support each other, causing Naruto to like her as a friend. In Part II, as Hinata becomes willing to risk her life to protect Naruto, he in turn sees her as a strong person despite his speechlessness at her love confession.

After realizing his true deep feelings for Hinata at the age of nineteen, Naruto became not only protected of her but also shy and blushful in her presence to the point where he accidentally told her how he felt, which made her speechless overall. When Hinata "rejected" him in favor of Otsutsuki Toneri, Naruto became quite depressed and came close to giving up on everything, until Sakura helped Naruto realize that Hinata would never do that to him, and only pretended to reject him to have a better chance of saving Hanabi and stopping Toneri. This made Naruto more determined than ever to not only save the Hyuga sisters and stop Toneri, but along with making his desire to be with her for the rest of his life a reality, which she happily returns. He eventually proposed to her after saving her from Toneri. After several months of dating, Naruto and Hinata got married and started a family together with a son and daughter. He would even stop his own training to have a snowball fight with his children.

In adulthood, Naruto has become much calmer and wiser in his approach but retains some of his childish excitement. After becoming Hokage, Naruto learns the hardships of being a leader and a good father at the same time. By adopting his father in law's, Hyuga Hiashi, personality; Naruto has grown more serious and strict with his duties. To the point that, he has taken up huge responsibilities and becoming overwhelmed at the same time. This led for him to create shadow clones to tend to his family, which has strained his relationship with his son, who would occasionally pull pranks such as defacing the Hokage Monument to seek his attention. When Boruto defaced the Hokage Monument, Naruto (who had faced the exact same situation with Iruka back then) knew that his son just wanted his attention since they didn't have as much personal time as they used to before Naruto became Hokage. Despite reprimanding Boruto for his behavior and knowing he would be late for the Five Kage Summit, Naruto spent some time with his son to inspire him to endure any hardship as a true shinobi would.

According to Boruto, since Naruto has become more strict and serious at the same time. He prefers for the new generation to learn how to train, and master their techniques the same way he and the previous generation did, instead of using technology to do it for them. Including for the new generation to learn about teamwork, and the true meaning of being a shinobi. Along with trying to teach his son that you can't be arrogant with your skills, and that you always need your teammates to help you. Naruto also knows when someone is showing their true colors to him, this is why he forbid Katasuke to have the Kote be use for the Chunin Exam, since he knew that it was sign of cheating and that the latter wanted to use Boruto for his own personal gain. Which was the exact same situation that Naruto faced with Mizuki back then.

Naruto is shown to be highly coy about his feelings in front of his son and Shikamaru when they are in the Hokage office. Which was to the point where he pretends not to actually care until he later shows his softer side when no one is around. Such as when he was unimpress that Boruto passed the first round, and had sent him an email telling him to do well during round two. Upon learning that Boruto did passed the second round, Naruto happily jumped out of his chair when Shikamaru left the office. Once Naruto came to Boruto's room to talk to him in person, this surprise Boruto overall. Naruto told Boruto how proud he was for passing round two. Before he left Boruto's room, Naruto offer his son a fist-bump by telling him not to lose to Shikadai. Even though Boruto didn't return the fist-bump, Naruto happily fist-bump his son on the stomach saying that he'll be watching.

Once he heard Boruto was the winner of his match, by using the multiple shadow clone technique. Naruto suspected that something wasn't right, since he heard Boruto telling him that he can do four shadow clones. His suspicions were true when he had Hinata use her Byakugan to see what was on Boruto's arm, and once Hinata told him that Boruto has the Kote on his arm. Naruto was furiously angry with his son, and approaches him in the arena. He pretends to give his son a fist-bump, but shows the Kote that Boruto has on which surprised him in a speechless way. Naruto shows Boruto how disappointed he is for his son cheating in the exams, and even removes his forehead protector in front of the audience after lecturing him. Once Momoshiki attacked him and his son. Naruto not only protected his son from harm, but showed off his abilities to his son. Which made Boruto admire his father, since he never saw how his father fights in a battle. Before he got capture by Momoshiki, Naruto happily turns around, and smiled at Boruto before disappearing.

Just like Sakura and Sasuke before him, Naruto is also shown to keep a secret from Boruto. He didn't tell his son what he went through during his childhood, such as not revealing to his children that he was an orphan, along with never learning how to experience a family bond, or having any one to support him or admire him including that he has Kurama seal inside of him. But Naruto knows his mistakes and apologizes for it, such as telling Boruto how very sorry he is for always not being there for him when he needed him the most. However he was surprise when Boruto finally forgave him for trying his hardest to be with him. Naruto was also happy when Boruto told him to just tell him about his childhood, which made Naruto grateful that his son is no longer angry with him.

It turns out that Naruto wanted to train Boruto himself once he became a genin, but was sad to learn from Konohamaru that Boruto was being trained by Sasuke instead. In the end, Naruto accepted Boruto being Sasuke's student. Just like Hinata, Naruto is also shown to have faith in Boruto, such as telling him to listen to Sasuke when the latter told him to use the vanishing Rasengan on Momoshiki. Nevertheless Naruto was very surprised that his son can perform the Rasengan, but he is also willing to help his son create a huge Rasengan, which was true when Naruto handed Boruto a little bit of chakra to make the Parent and Child Rasengan that officially killed Momoshiki. But Naruto is also shown to still keep his promises, such as promising himself as a father that while he is still the Hokage, he will continue to watch Boruto grow up to become a fine shinobi.

After the battle, it turns out that Naruto is happy that his relationship with Boruto is no longer strained. Including that he and Boruto are alright with things remaining the same for his family. Including that Naruto is permanently home now with his schedule being lessen, and Boruto is supportive of his grueling work schedule. Along with both of them encourage one another to do their best, and finally bumping fists with each other. Follow by after becoming a young hero like Naruto himself did, Boruto was shown doing the same interviews that Naruto did. Including that Boruto no longer hates the Hokage title. Which had brought a smile on Naruto's face since he was watching the interview in his office.

Naruto is also close to Sasuke's daughter, Uchiha Sarada, since he can relate with not having a father around during his early life, having his parents identity being kept a secret, sharing your other relatives last name, being a threat to your father's enemies and wondering if the surrogate family that he had in his childhood even cared about him. Which was something that Sarada was going though before becoming a genin. But unlike Sarada who thought that she wasn't related to her parents and only wanted to find out about her origins including why she wears glasses, Naruto never suspected his relation with his parents since he looked up to them and wanted to know what they were like before he was born. But he only knew a little bit of his origins because he had his mother's last name including that he acted like his mother. Therefore he wanted to help Sarada when she was going though a mental crisis believing that Sakura wasn't her mother. Naruto cheered her up by telling her that while she looked just like Sasuke, her personality is like Sakura. Including that he told her how Sasuke was as a child, which made her happy but she became sad when he told her that Sasuke was stubborn and anti-social. Naruto even told her that despite Sasuke's shortcoming as a father, he is still a great shinobi.

When Sarada thought that Karin was her mother, and not Sakura. Naruto furthermore was shocked to see that she had awakened her Sharingan. Right as Sarada was about to walk away from him, while thinking that Naruto lied to her. He told her that adopted Hiruzen's philosophy about everyone in the village being his family. Upon seeing that Sarada is just like him when he was young. He convinced her that a real family is made up of love rather than blood, and asked her to think carefully about her bond with her parents, leading for Sarada to admit that she still loved her mother. However, Naruto reacted with relief when it turned out that Sakura was Sarada's biological mother and Sasuke was never unfaithful to Sakura, and he watched on as the Uchiha family reconciled. In the end he had passed down his dream of becoming Hokage to Sarada. Right after Sarada was teamed up with his son, she even started to refer to him as "Uncle" when Naruto was shown in Kurama mode trying to stop Momoshiki's giant attack from coming at them in close range.

Appearance
During his early childhood, Naruto would usually wear a white, navy green or black t-shirt that had either an Uzumaki clan symbol or fire symbol on the front, while also wearing a pair of shorts. He would also wear an orange hooded vest (that had pocket holders added to the front of the vest) with a dark blue t-shirt inside the vest along with wearing gray pant that had pocket holders added on it, and blue sandals. He also donned green goggles with "Naruto" written on them that he wore on his forehead sometimes, though he eventually stopped wearing it and replaced it with his forehead protector.

On a snowy day in March when he met Hinata for the very first time during their childhood, when they enrolled at the Ninja Academy together. Naruto wore a white jacket with the jacket's long sleeves being the color orange and the bottom tip of the jacket also being orange, along with having his clan symbol on the back of the jacket. Along with wearing light blue pant while wearing a black t-shirt with his clan symbol on the front of the shirt including wearing his goggles that have his name written on them, follow by wearing his old long red scarf (before Hinata's bullies ruined it), and lastly completing the outfit with dark blue sandals. When Iruka asked Naruto and his classmates who would be the last person that they would like to spend their last day with if the earth were destroy or if the moon was falling towards earth, Naruto was seen wearing a hooded less orange vest (without pocket holders being added to the front of the vest) while wearing a dark blue t-shirt inside the vest, along with wearing his goggles, although it's possible that he did wore grey pant again with dark blue sandals.

As stated by Jiraiya, Naruto bears a striking resemblance to his father, having Minato's blue eyes and blond, spiky hair. From his mother, Naruto inherited the shape of both her eyes and face. During the Fourth Shinobi War, Kato Dan initially mistakes him for Nawaki due to their stark resemblance as well. Naruto's most prominent physical characteristics, however, are the whisker marks on his face. Naruto's most regularly mentioned trait before the second half of the series which easily provoked him was his short stature for his age. After the time skip, he had a memorable significant growth spurt which made him taller than his team-mate, Haruno Sakura. By the end of the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto had grown to be nearly his father's height, and two years later was among the tallest of his generation. By the time of the Epilogue, Naruto's height was a full head over his wife, Hyuga Hinata.

In Part I, Naruto's outfit consisted of an orange tracksuit with blue on the upper shoulders area as well as around the waist, a white swirl with a tassel on the left side, a red Uzumaki swirl crest on the back, a large white collar, orange pants with a shuriken holster attached to his right knee (due to being right-handed), blue sandals, and a blue forehead protector that was given to him by Umino Iruka after he graduated from the Ninja Academy. Naruto would usually wear a black t-shirt inside his tracksuit, but sometimes wore armor underneath his clothing.

In Part II, Naruto's outfit underwent modification after being worn to shreds during his training with Jiraiya. The outfit retained the orange color as well as the white (without the tassel) and red swirls, but the jacket was much more form fitting with the blue parts changed to black and the color extending from around the neck and shoulders, down the front and sleeves. The metal portion of his forehead protector had moved to a longer black bandanna, and he wore black sandals instead of blue. Naruto occasionally was seen wearing a navy green T-shirt with a fire symbol and white shorts on casual days or his off-duty days from missions. During his battle with Pain, Naruto briefly sported a short-sleeved red coat with a black flame pattern along the hemline and carried a large summoning scroll on his back; the coat was destroyed following his transformation into his six-tailed Version 2 form. After meeting Hagoromo's spirit and receiving his chakra and therefore the Six Paths Sage Mode, Naruto also obtained a light sun-like mark on his right palm, which vanished after Kaguya's sealing. After his final clash with Sasuke following Kaguya's defeat, Naruto lost his right forearm.

Sometime after the war ended, Tsunade constructed a fully real life prosthetic forearm for Naruto made of Hashirama's cells, wrapped completely in bandages.

Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto grew taller again with his hair cropped short and moved the metal portion of his forehead protector to a simple black elastic headband. He wears a black uniform-style jacket with an orange zipper that features several buttons on the waist and sleeves, allowing him to fold up the left sleeve and rear coattails, giving him easy access to the pouches on the back of his belt. He wears a red armband with an Uzumaki crest on his left arm. While off-duty, Naruto wears an orange hooded sweatshirt and black and orange shorts with sandals. He initially wears a teal light blue striped scarf that his late mother had made him, but later dons a long red scarf that was knitted for him by Hyuga Hinata. When he and Hinata got married, Naruto was seen wearing a traditional black wedding kimono with a rose put on his outfit by Iruka.

After becoming Hokage, Naruto stops wearing a headband altogether. He now wears an orange sweatshirt with black stripes, along with black pants and sandals. Along with the traditional Hokage headpiece, he also dons a white cape decorated with red flame-like motifs on the edges, with the kanji for "Seventh Hokage" (七代目火影) written vertically down the back, and held together by a red rope, similar to the one worn by his father. During the Boruto movie, Naruto has a pair of gray slippers that he wears whenever he is at home. Including during the end credits when Naruto is seen with his wife and children. He is shown using the exact same pose that his father in law, Hyuga Hiashi, did back then but Naruto does the pose frontwards with a thumbs up.

In the Boruto manga, he wears a black sweatshirt with orange stripes, a pair of orange pants and black sandals.

Dark Naruto
After Killer B refused to train Naruto, Motoi guided Naruto and Yamato to the Falls of Truth, the place where B trained to control Gyūki's power. He instructed Naruto to sit on a platform and close his eyes. Soon after, Dark Naruto (闇ナルト), the manifestation of hatred that existed within Naruto's heart, appeared, berating Naruto for how quickly the people from Konoha changed their ideals about him. Dark Naruto exclaimed that Kurama liked him better and he was the real Naruto while Naruto was an imposter. They started to fight, but after a while, Naruto realized that they both had the same techniques, skills, and tactics. As a result, their fight was a draw and Naruto mentioned that if they continued like this, it would take a very long time to settle it.

He appeared once again after Naruto returned to the Falls of Truth. Instead of fighting, Naruto projected an image from his mind of his autograph signature that he was unable to give to the Konoha shinobi. This angered Dark Naruto, pointing out to Naruto that those people were part of the same villagers who made him suffer as an outcast, telling him that he shouldn't trust them. However, Naruto stated that he trusted the villagers because they were important to him, but what was also important was that he needed to have faith in himself, so he would have the strength to live up to the villagers' trust in him. Naruto's statement started to weaken Dark Naruto, forcing him to question what was the reason for his existence. Naruto stated that Dark Naruto was really him and thanked Dark Naruto for pushing him to be the person he was now. He hugged Dark Naruto when the latter tried to attack him, telling Dark Naruto that it was going to be alright. Letting go of his own anger at their past, Dark Naruto's eyes lightened as he gave into Naruto's words, and disappeared.

Later, when Naruto entered his subconscious, Kurama expressed surprise as it could no longer sense any hatred within Naruto, and questioned Naruto about where the "real him" was, to which Naruto replied that the real him was right in front of it. During his battle with Kurama to obtain its power, the fox infected its chakra with its own hatred when Naruto started to gain the upper hand. This partially brought about Dark Naruto again briefly, before Naruto's mother appeared and helped banish him.

Dark Naruto looks exactly like Naruto, the only difference is that Dark Naruto's eye format is completely black but his eye balls are Red with black eye pupils.

Abilities
Although starting off clumsy and untalented as the lowest graduate of his class in the Ninja Academy, Naruto persevered and improved rapidly as a late bloomer. He defeated strong shinobi such as Hyuga Neji and Gaara and became acknowledged by the Sannin for his potential in Part I. Under Jiraiya's tutelage for two and a half years, Naruto grew strong enough to fight the members of Akatsuki; with Konoha praised him as a hero of Hokage-material after he defeated Pain. During the Fourth Shinobi War, he fought and overcame multiple Kage-level and above opponents before defeating Sasuke with exhaustion, leading others to believe that Naruto had surpassed the previous Hokage. Two years after the war, he became a world-famous hero who single-handedly defeated Otsutsuki Toneri, a wielder of the Tenseigan. Naruto's abilities continued to improve in the following years, ultimately becoming the Seventh Hokage. After the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto's fighting style became more skin to Minato's by mastering previous techniques to the point that he no longer needed shadow clones to aid in their formation.

Chakra
As an Uzumaki and a reincarnation of Otsutsuki Asura, Naruto has massive reserves of strong chakra, estimated as at least four times greater than Kakashi's and described by Karin as "bright and warm." He initially struggled with controlling his chakra properly, which was offset by his large reserves. Naruto's control improved greatly over time, becoming able to transfer his chakra to others and perform one-handed hand seals. He later receives chakra from the other tailed beasts and Otsutsuki Hagoromo, increasing his reserves further. Naruto's powerful life force grants him an extreme longevity, healing power, stamina, and vitality, allowing him to survive (albeit barely) the extraction of a tailed beast. A testament to his reserves was fighting through almost the entirety of the Fourth Shinobi War, including engaging in multiple chakra taxing battles over the entire front against Kage-level and Tailed Beast opponents, and only during his battle with Sasuke did his reserves begin to wane. These are all augmented after he receives a prosthetic forearm made from Hashirama's cells.

Jinchuriki Transformations
Combined with his already massive chakra reserves, being the jinchuriki of Kurama's Yang half gave Naruto a reserve a hundred times greater than Kakashi's. Due to his Uzumaki lineage and being Kurama's jinchuriki his entire life, Naruto's chakra was more effectively mixed with the fox's. Because of this, Naruto can perform very chakra-taxing techniques in quick succession without feeling fatigued. When tapping into Kurama's chakra, Naruto gains enhanced speed, strength and healing. Later, Naruto gained some of the other tailed beasts' chakra. This combined with both Yin and Yang-Kurama sealed into him and restored as one being increased Naruto's chakra strength and reserves even more. In this regard, he was considered a pseudo-Ten-Tails' jinchuriki by Shikamaru.

At first, Naruto could only access Kurama's power when he was enraged or his life was in danger, but after training, he learned how to access the chakra by consciously requesting the fox for help. While Naruto was able to utilise Version 1 transformations, he only had the briefest of control of his own actions. If he fell deeper into a rage, Naruto could slip into Version 2, losing himself to Kurama's negative influence and going berserk, requiring outside help to suppress the fox's chakra. Because of these drawbacks, Naruto wouldn't make use of Kurama's chakra until he was given the means of controlling the chakra completely. In the anime, Miina was able to help Naruto gain control of himself in this state.

After his close victory against Pain, Naruto realised he could no longer avoid using the Nine-Tails' power and sought Killer B, the jinchuriki of Gyuki, to learn how to control it. With his mother and B's help, Naruto was able to separate and take most of the Nine-Tails' chakra, giving him access to Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, which massively increases his speed, strength, and defences. As conquering the Nine-Tails was not the same as cooperating with it, Naruto at the time couldn't use the complete output of the fox's power and had to exercise extreme caution when using Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, as it could cost him his life.

Eventually realizing its own respect for Naruto after all he had endured in his life and the type of person he has become, Kurama decides to accept his friendship. With this new unity, Kurama freely gives Naruto its chakra and access to Tailed Beast Mode, which was yet another increase in speed, strength, durability, and the ability to create Tailed Beast Balls. Due to this Naruto was shown using a mini version of the Tail Beast Ball. Unlike other Tailed Beast Modes, Naruto's form is transparent, allowing others to enter the chakra shroud and gain some of Naruto's power while inside of it. He can still access his previous forms, as shown when he entered Version 1 to deflect Amaterasu. He can also use Kurama's chakra to revatilise the life forces of others. Should the need arise, Kurama can transfer to Naruto chakra that is limited and usable to him alone, even if the chakra was instead absorbed.

Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War, and with Kurama's power complete, Naruto became capable of channelling all of his transformation's power into a single part of his body. Through this method, he could remove Toneri's Puppet-Cursing Sphere from Hinata's body, overpower Toneri's Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion (which cut the moon in half), and knock the latter in his Tenseigan Chakra Mode a considerable distance away crashing into a wall with a single punch, depowering and defeating him. Naruto's durability in this form has also increased tremendously, being able to withstand Toneri's Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion without major damage. Naruto has even demonstrated the ability to manifest both his Tailed Beast Mode and Kurama's physical body outside of his own body, allowing the two to fight independently.

The portions of chakra Naruto received from the other eight tailed beasts allow him to not only console with them, but also to utilise their unique skills to produce various powerful techniques, despite not truly being sealed within him. Naruto can access Shukaku's Magnet Release, along with its natural curse seal formula and the ability to manifest and control sand, Matatabi's blue Fire Release, Isobu's Water Release, Son Goku's Lava Release, Kokuo's Boil Release, Saiken's caustic capabilities, and Gyuki's ink creation. With the aid of shadow clones, Naruto can use all of these abilities at once. In this regard, he was considered a pseudo-Ten-Tails' jinchuriki by Shikamaru. This allows him to access their unique abilities himself or infuse them into his Rasengan and its variants.

Ninjutsu
Naruto's initial mediocre chakra control left him barely able to perform basic techniques, which caused him to fail the Graduation Exam three times in the Ninja Academy. The only technique he could use successfully at the time was the Sexy Technique; an inventive, but presumably useless diversionary technique. But his sexy technique is able to to shock his instructors, by giving them huge nosebleeds. Over time, with his chakra control steadily improving, Naruto's arsenal expanded with it. Under his training with Jiraiya, Naruto continued to rapidly improve his skills, mastering various advanced techniques and forms to expand his repertoire. In his fight with Neji, he learns to crush enemies from above. By Part II, he eventually surpassing Kakashi in sheer ninjutsu prowess. Once meeting Hagoromo and gained some of his power, as well as the chakra of all the other tailed beasts, Naruto gained access to a large array of new and unique abilities.

Kage Bunshin No Technique
Naruto's first trademark in battle is the Shadow Clone Technique. Whereas most ninja must be careful with this technique as to not deplete their chakra reserves, Naruto's immense reserves can handle creating thousands of clones and retain a decent amount of chakra in each of them. This lets him overwhelm opponents with sheer numbers or carry out multiple tasks at once. Upon receiving Hagoromo's power, Naruto's clones are able to fly and equally combat Madara's corporeal shadows. Naruto's clones are also capable of performing his Tailed Beast Mode to form clones of Kurama's chakra replica as well.

While originally relying on his shadow clones only for overwhelming numbers in battle, Naruto came to be more tactical with them during Part II, overall making him waste less chakra in battle. As seen in his second bell test, he could use his shadow clones to manoeuvre him in mid-air and transform them into weapons to conserve his normal supply. After learning that all knowledge and experiences shadow clones gain will be transferred back to the user once they disperse, Naruto would frequently employ this to complete years' worth of training in days. He can also use shadow clones to scout an area or test an opponent's abilities in combat. Kakashi noted that Naruto's great mastery of the technique far exceeds his own and even Minato's, as only Naruto can apply shadow clones to catalyse the learning, usage, and mastery of complex techniques.

Rasengan
Naruto's second trademark technique is the Rasengan, created by his father. While the Rasengan is a one-handed technique, Naruto made up for his poor chakra control by using a shadow clone to form the spherical shape while he provides the chakra. In Part I episode 194, Naruto was able to throw the Standard Rasengan making it a projectile weapon. Although this function of the technique is never seen at all after he threw it. In Part II of the anime, when he fought against Mecha Naruto. Naruto was shown using a mini Rasengan while calling it Runt Ball Rasengan, however the effects of the technique were never shown because Naruto fell down before he can use the technique. Over time, Naruto's improved skill allows him to produce larger versions of the Rasengan, perform it faster, and even have his shadow clones make their own Rasengan. During the Fourth Shinobi World War, he became able to form a Rasengan and its variants without any shadow clones or transformations. Naruto has also shown the ability to release the Rasengan as an energy wave, or as a projectile in the anime. Using senjutsu or Kurama's chakra, Naruto can create more powerful and elaborate variations of the Rasengan; using the latter, he even develops the Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball, performing it in a similar manner to the Rasengan.

Big Ball Rasengan
Since acquiring the Rasengan, Naruto began expanding on its nature to create stronger variations of it such as the Big Ball Rasengan. To make up for the need for shadow clones, Naruto steadily increases the number Rasengan he uses at a time, with feats like having the shadow clones make their own Rasengan to bombard the target with. In the anime, Naruto also became able to throw the Rasengan as a projectile.

During the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto gained enough mastery over the Rasengan to form it with only one hand, with his regular Rasengan expanding to the size of a Big Ball Rasengan. Through the usage of Sage Mode or Kurama's chakra, Naruto can create more powerful and elaborate variations of the Rasengan. Also towards the latter, since the Rasengan was conceptually based on the Tailed Beast Ball, Naruto takes it further by creating the Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball.

Due to the Truth-Seeking Balls from the Six Paths Sage Mode he gained from Hagoromo, Naruto can utilize all five elemental nature transformations, along with Yang Release, Yin Release, and Yin–Yang Release. He can also use the Magnet Release, Lava Release, and Boil Release kekkei genkai from Shukaku, Son Goku, and Kokuo, respectively.

Rasenshuriken
Naruto's natural elemental affinity is wind. As his wind affinity works best at short to mid-range, this compliments a short-ranged fighter such as himself. Through a lesson given from Sarutobi Asuma, Naruto greatly refined his wind-type chakra control, allowing him to increase the potency of his weapons by embuing them with his wind-chakra. After completing his wind training, as the Rasengan was originally intended to be combined with a user's nature transformation, Naruto set out to combine his wind affinity with the Rasengan.

Mixing elemental chakra to the Rasengan was a such a difficult task that Minato, the technique's creator, left the technique incomplete by the time of his death. Naruto found his solution to this issue with shadow clones: one clone is used like he normally would to create a Rasengan, but adds a second one to combine the wind-chakra. This results in the creation of the Wind Release: Rasengan, and later the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, the latter of which cuts the enemy at a cellular level. Intially, Naruto could only use it as a hand-held technique, causing him to suffer similar damage inflicted on his enemy. After learning Sage Mode, he can throw the Rasenshuriken and increase its speed and cutting power, preventing harm to himself and becoming able to expand it at will.

Naruto can manipulate the Rasenshuriken's size using Sage Mode or Kurama's chakra, creating miniature and gigantic versions, or even two Rasenshuriken simultaneously. While in his Six Paths Sage Mode, Naruto can add his wind-nature to his Tailed Beast Balls to create the Tailed Beast Ball Rasenshuriken. Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto's skill with the Rasenshuriken had greatly improved, being able to instantly form, throw and even guide it toward enemies without the use of shadow clones or his higher forms.

Summoning Technique
To encourage improved control over the Nine-Tails' chakra, Jiraiya taught Naruto the Summoning Technique. By offering a certain amount of chakra, Naruto can summon the toads of Mount Myōboku as allies. He was initially restricted to tadpoles and small toads such as then-young Gamakichi or Gamatatsu due to his poor chakra control. During Part I, he could only summon larger toads when accessing the Nine-Tails' chakra, but by Part II, Naruto's skills with the Summoning Technique improved as he becomes capable of summoning Gamabunta and the likes whenever he desired. He can also use the Summoning: Food Cart Destroyer Technique to summon giant toads above his targets, thereby crushing them.

Taijutsu
While a short-range fighter by nature, Naruto's taijutsu was not that skillful or organized in Part I, compensating for this with unpredictable attacks to throw combat specialists like Kiba and Neji off guard. This leaded for him to create the Uzumaki Naruto Combo, and later on its stronger versions. By Part II, Naruto had significantly improved his taijutsu skills under Jiraiya's tutelage, being able to hold his own against skilled users such as Pain's Deva Path, Karui and Omoi simultaneously, and even fend off one of the Ten-Tails' mini-clones. Naruto later clashed with Sasuke at the Valley of the End, managing to equal the force of his blow and fight on par with the latter in taijutsu for almost an entire day, even while they were both heavily exhausted. Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto's taijutsu had increased further, being able to defeat several dozen of Toneri's puppets, even one that was a copy of Toneri himself, while attempting to save Hinata.

Naruto's preferred taijutsu tactic is fighting in unison with his shadow clones to help him, using this method to defeat two rogue samurai to protect Inari. He has also created techniques such as the Uzumaki Naruto Combo and its stronger variations, where he and his shadow clones assault the enemy with a powerful barrage of punches and kicks. Even without his shadow clones, Naruto remains calm in a fight, being able to get near skilled taijutsu practitioners and briefly spar with them. To ultimately defeat his opponents in strength or speed, however, he utilizes either Kurama's chakra or, in Part II, Frog Kata and Sage Mode, until two years after the war when his own physical parameters had improved greatly without his higher forms.

Naruto has displayed a high level of physical strength, being able to shatter stone as seen when he broke free from Pain's petrified Preta Path after it absorbed too much natural energy. Even while heavily exhausted, he could swiftly counter Sasuke's Chidori and strike with enough force to send him flying a considerable distance away and crashing into a mountain side. Naruto has also shown great speed and reflexes, quickly saving Sakura from her own poisoned kunai that Sasuke wielded to stab her and receiving only a shallow cut in exchange. Even while bruised and exhausted, he could swiftly counter Sasuke's Chidori and knock him a considerable distance away into a cliff side with a single punch.

Two years after the war, he could evade a series of energy blasts from Toneri's puppets and a mind-controlled Hinata's Gentle Fist strikes before countering to release her from Toneri's control. He has grown strong enough to shatter stone, and run fast enough to rescue an ally from nearby danger. By adulthood, Naruto's improved taijutsu allows him to defeat dozens of opponents without using shadow clones or enhancements.

Collaboration Technique
Naruto appears to collaborate well with others, as with Yamato, they created the Typhoon Water Vortex Technique. Alongside Sasuke, Naruto can perform the Scorch Release: Halo Hurricane Jet Black Arrow Style Zero, perform a team attack with most of the members of the Konoha 11, and use the Six Paths — Chibaku Tensei that can seal powerful beings like Kaguya. In addition, Naruto can combine his Rasengan with Hinata's Eight Trigrams: Twin Lions Crumbling Attack to destroy Toneri's weapon that was intended to destroy Earth. Naruto and Sasuke's skill with equipping Susanoo to his Tailed Beast Mode improved by adulthood, being able to defeat Momoshiki's stone golem. He would later cooperate with his son to create a massive Parent & Child Rasengan that strong enough to defeat Momoshiki.

In the anime, Jiraiya taught Naruto collaboration techniques, combining his wind affinity with the affinities of summoned toads for a single stronger technique. Working together with Gamakichi and Gamatatsu, he can use techniques like the Wind Release: Toad Gun and Wind Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet. Even before his formal training, Naruto could perform collaboration techniques with Gamabunta, such as the Combination Transformation and the Fire Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet.

Senjutsu
After Jiraiya's death, Naruto was trained in senjutsu at Mount Myoboku, requiring his high chakra reserves. Unlike Jiraiya, he was able to perfectly balance natural energy with his chakra to enter Sage Mode, symbolized by the orange pigmentation around his eyes. Using Sage Mode makes Naruto's techniques stronger, enhances his physical abilities, and allows him to utilise the Frog Kata taijutsu style. Since Fukasaku was unable to fuse with Naruto and gather natural energy for him (due to Kurama's interference), Naruto employs shadow clones instead. Once they disperse, the natural energy they absorb will transfer to the original when need be, allowing him to resume using Sage Mode for a number of times. However, creating more than five shadow clones overall disrupts the focus of the ones gathering natural energy. The need for this method diminishes over time as Naruto becomes able to enter Sage Mode faster.

After befriending Kurama, Naruto was able to apply senjutsu to his jinchūriki powers, further enhancing them. When he first momentarily combined the two powers by accident, he was able to shrug off Nagato's control with ease. Combining the two, Naruto could fight on par with Obito after he became the Ten-Tails' jinchuriki, even shattering his Truth-Seeking Balls. Two years later, these powers allowed him to defeat a Tenseigan wielding Toneri, as well as fly without the use of Six Paths Senjutsu.

Six Paths Sage Modee
With the power given to him by Hagoromo, Naruto gained access to the Six Paths Sage Mode (六道仙人モード). He becomes able to enter Sage Mode without manifesting the orange pigmentation around his eyes, though the pupils still take on a cross-like shape. Naruto can take his transformation a step further by drawing on the chakra of the nine tailed beasts, causing him to don a new chakra cloak known as the Six Paths Sage Mode.

While using this power, Naruto becomes immune to the effects of a Truth-Seeking Ball and gains the ability to fly. Both his speed and strength are heightened to the point where he could pressure Madara as the Ten-Tails' jinchuriki, evade Kaguya's Yomotsu Hirasaka, and outright blitz her while catching her completely off-guard. Using the power he gained from Hagoromo, Naruto can also utilise the Yin–Yang Release to revitalize life-forces and heal whomever he comes in contact with, which allowed him to restore even missing organs. This ability however, has its limits as he was unable to fully restore Might Guy after his use of Night Guy, or save Obito from Kaguya's All-Killing Ash Bones. Naruto can maintain this mode for a much longer period of time with no visible exhaustion afterwards, as opposed to his normal Sage Mode.

Naruto can still access his Tailed Beast Mode chakra replica of Kurama and even increase its size and power to match Sasuke's Rinnegan-enhanced Complete Body — Susanoo, being able to block its giant sword with its tails several times over. Naruto's enhanced Tailed Beast Mode can also levitate, and with Kurama's aid, gather huge amounts of natural energy. He can even combine his and two of his shadow clones' Tailed Beast Mode shrouds to create a stronger battle avatar of Kurama with six arms and three heads, similar to Asura's. In this state, Naruto can merge natural energy with his two strongest techniques to counter Sasuke's most powerful lightning-nature attack. Naruto also manifests nine Truth-Seeking Balls, composed of all five basic natures, Yin–Yang Release, and Six Paths Sage Chakra. He can mould the balls into staves and platforms, fire them as projectiles, convert them into Tailed Beast Balls to create Tailed Beast Ball Rasenshuriken, or transfer them to his shadow clones. This state allows Naruto to infuse two massive Rasenshuriken with natural energy.

During his reign as Hokage, Naruto's Six Paths Sage Mode chakra cloak has gained a new appearance. With this power, he could easily fend off a Shin clone without moving at all.

Truth-Seeking Ball
While in his Six Paths Sage Mode, Naruto manifested the Truth-Seeking Balls behind his back, which are composed of the five basic nature transformations, Yin–Yang Release, and Six Paths Sage Chakra, and can negate ninjutsu. He can also perform various tasks with them, such as moulding them into staves and platforms or firing them as speeding projectiles. While limited to creating only nine of these balls overall, Naruto can pass them onto any of his shadow clones. This gives him a tactical advantage of hiding his original self amongst his clones.

Sensory Perception
After mastering Sage Mode, Naruto can detect and identify other people's chakra from vast distances. With this skill, he can better react against high-speed opponents like the Third Raikage, being able to dodge his attack and effectively counter. He also gained the ability to sense negative emotions after taking control of Kurama's chakra. Naruto can also use both of these abilities simultaneously through his senjutsu-enhanced Tailed Beast Mode and the Six Paths Sage Mode respectively. Upon achieving the latter, Naruto's sensory capabilities were empowered to the highest possible level, making it possible for him to sense the other half of Hagoromo's chakra, as well as Madara's Limbo: Border Jail.

Fuinjutsu
Naruto's skills with fuinjutsu have not been explored greatly, but he knew how to use the seal's key after receiving Gerotora, and later resealed Kurama after he separated a majority of chakra from the tailed beast. During his meeting with Hagoromo, Naruto was taught a very powerful fuinjutsu capable of sealing something as powerful as the Ten-Tails and Kaguya. Also, when accessing Shukaku's power, Naruto gains the ability to use its natural cursed seal markings to bind targets. The technique was call the Six Paths — Chibaku Tensei fuinjutsu, which when used with Sasuke, was strong enough to completely seal Kaguya.

Intelligence
While headstrong and often acting without thinking to ultimately come off as somewhat dense, Naruto's years as a prankster acquired a cunning imagination that is useful in battle. He is a remarkable tactile learner, able to learn better through executing a task rather than theorizing about it. Once they see him in action, even the likes of the Second Hokage revise their thoughts about his intellect. Although Naruto instinctively knows the mechanics behind techniques he uses, he still gets easily confused if someone verbally explains the mechanics.

Naruto can formulate multi-step plans and even backup plans in the thick of battle. His strategies typically involve shadow clones: he may direct his opponent's attentions towards one of his clones to disguise his own movements; he may transform them into objects or other individuals for surprise attacks; he may make himself seem predictable by creating a pattern, just to throw them off by breaking it. Naruto is rather observant, able to notice details others may overlook and subsequently take advantage of it. Even when given new information, he can act quickly.

With the power given to him by Hagoromo, Naruto is bestowed the innate ability to instinctively grasp the nature of chakra and comprehend all universal things. With this ability, Naruto was able to quickly master the new powers that came subsequent to his meeting with the legendary sage.

Other Skills
Naruto is capable in shurikenjutsu, incorporating shadow clones to unleash a massive barrage of weapons at the enemy in Part I. His use of ninja tools improved over the time-skip, and he would utilise scroll sealing to store weapons. He becomes skilled in shurikenjutsu, able to throw weapons quickly and with precision. He has also employed cloak-and-dagger tactics like keeping a spring-loaded kunai up his sleeve for quick access. Despite having no skill in genjutsu, Naruto has learned how to dispel it and avoid falling prey to it. After coming into terms with Kurama, he has become immune to most forms of genjutsu. In Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto is shown using the Gentle Fist style when he fought with Sasuke in mid air. By the time he became Hokage, Naruto also shown using some Kenjutsu skills, being able to skillfully wield Sasuke's Sword of Kusanagi during the battle with Otsutsuki Momoshiki.

Introduction arc
Naruto, nicknamed as Dead Last in his classes, and has once again failed to complete the Kage Bunshin No Technique in order to graduate from the Ninja Academy. Disappointed that his plans of becoming Hokage have hit another hurdle, Naruto was approached by one of his instructors, Mizuki. Mizuki told Naruto that, if he could steal the Scroll of Seals from the Hokage Residence and learn one of the techniques written in it, then he would be allowed to graduate. Naruto did so, and began struggling to learn the Taju Kage Bunshin No Technique, unaware that the village was now looking for him. Umino Iruka tracked him down, and discovered Mizuki's involvement in the theft, realising that Naruto had been duped by Mizuki, in an effort to steal the scroll. Mizuki attacked them, and told Naruto about the Nine-Tails sealed within him, claiming that Iruka hated him because of it. When Iruka risked his life to protect Naruto, however, Naruto realized that Mizuki's earlier words were a lie, and created hundreds of clones to beat Mizuki to a pulp. For mastering such a difficult technique, Iruka allowed Naruto to graduate.

In the days to come, Naruto befriended Sarutobi Konohamaru and became his on-off teacher, showing him how to perform a variety of both perverted and useful techniques throughout the rest of the series. He was also assigned to Team Kakashi, where he was partnered with Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, under the leadership of Hatake Kakashi. Shortly after Naruto approaches Sakura to have lunch, she coldly dismisses him. Angered yet again, Naruto formulates a plan to make Sakura dislike Sasuke. Naruto ambushes Sasuke through an open window. It was then shown that Naruto had actually overpowered Sasuke and tied him up. Naruto is shown as Sasuke standing over a bound and gagged Sasuke that is transformed into Naruto. Later, Naruto as Sasuke asked Sakura what she thought of him, to which she replied that Naruto was annoying and that if he always had his way, she would never be happy. Naruto leaned in to kiss Sakura, but was forced to go to the bathroom. As Naruto finally exited the bathroom he ran into Sasuke, and it seemed as though revenge on Sasuke's part was imminent. He uses the Kage Bunshin No Technique to attack Sasuke, but abruptly all of the clones had to go to the bathroom. Naruto then approaches Sakura and when she tries to be friendly, Naruto thought that it was Sasuke who transformed into her. He yells at Sakura before fleeing once more to the bathroom.

Soon afterwards, the members of Team 7, after a long wait, finally met their jonin-sensei. As the team's first order of business, Kakashi had them introduce themselves to him by saying their name, interests, distastes, hobbies, and goals. Going first, Naruto said that he liked ramen, particularly at Ramen Ichiraku, hated when ramen took too long to warm up, and that his hobbies were pulling pranks and watering plants. Although Kakashi initially began to think little of Naruto other than ramen, Naruto then proclaimed his goal to become the Hokage and gain the villagers' acknowledgement, impressing Kakashi.

Kakashi then gave the team the Bell Test to see if they were ready to become genin. He had the three of them try to take the two bells he kept on his person, the goal of the test being to place teamwork above the fact that they couldn't all have a bell despite this not being revealed to them beforehand. When the test began, Naruto, unlike Sakura and Sasuke, charged Kakashi head-on and used his minimal skills to try and take a bell by sheer force. This resulted him facing the One Thousand Years of Death and getting tied with rope by his legs onto a tree branch. As Kakashi then focused on Sakura and Sasuke, Naruto broke free and tried to eat lunch, only to get caught and be the one tied to the post. Eventually, the three decided to work together, allowing them to pass.

Land of Waves arc
After completing a number of simple uneventful missions, Team Kakashi at Naruto's insistence, was assigned the somewhat more difficult C-rank task of escorting Tazuna to the Land of Waves. When they were attacked by the Demon Brothers along the way, who tried to kill Tazuna, they realised that there was more to this mission than a simple escort. Tazuna revealed that his country was under the control of Gato, who had left the people poor and unable to afford the more accurate A-rank mission payment. By building a bridge that would connect the Land of Waves to the mainland, Tazuna hoped to free the country from Gato, prompting Gato to try and kill him. The team decided to help Tazuna, and act as his bodyguards until the bridge was completed.

They were soon attacked by Momochi Zabuza, another of Gato's assassins, who engaged Kakashi in battle. When Zabuza captured Kakashi, he encouraged his team to escape with Tazuna. Having been of little use during the battle with the Demon Brothers, Naruto resolved to help Kakashi. With Sasuke's assistance, they were able to free Kakashi, who in turn almost defeated Zabuza. However, Haku, disguised as a hunter-nin, intervened, and appeared to kill Zabuza first, in actuality only putting him in a death-like state in order to get him to safety. They then went to his daughter's house, where they met his daughter, Tsunami and her son, Inari. Although Naruto disliked Inari, because of his rude attitude. Kakashi suspected that Zabuza was still alive, and gave Team 7 a Tree Climbing Practice to improve their chakra control. Naruto and Sasuke developed a competition over the exercise, each determined to complete the training first, and subsequently motivating each other to do better. Naruto then told Inari off, after he tells team 7 that Gato will kill them. Naruto told Inari that he can cry and complain all he wants, and calls him a crybaby. Sakura then scolded him, while he left the kitchen. Kakashi then told Inari about Naruto's past, and Inari started to respect Naruto more, since he found out that he and him are similar.

While Naruto was resting from training one day, he encountered Haku, unaware that it was the same boy he had encountered earlier. The two had a conversation about those who were precious to them, and the lengths they would go to protect them. After Haku left, Naruto finished the training, but was left so tired that the rest of Team 7 allowed him to rest the next day as they went to escort Tazuna. When he woke up, he went to assist them, only to find that they were in the midst of battle with Zabuza and Haku. But before he went to help hs team, he saved Inari and Tsunami from Gato's men. Naruto then told Inari that he was sorry for what he said to him, and told him that it's okay to cry.

Naruto went to help Sasuke in his battle with Haku, but they were both trapped by Haku's Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals. When Haku tried to use a volley of needles to kill Naruto, Sasuke stepped in to protect him, appearing to die instead. Enraged by the apparent death of Sasuke, Naruto tapped into the Nine-Tails' chakra, allowing him to destroy the ice mirrors, and subsequently defeat Haku. Before he could kill Haku, however, the mask he was wearing broke away, revealing the face of the boy Naruto had met earlier. Naruto stopped himself, but Haku asked that he should finish the job, since he could no longer be of use to Zabuza.

Although Naruto tried to comply, Haku stopped him at the last minute, and went to help Zabuza. When Naruto realised what had happened - that Haku had given his life to save an ungrateful Zabuza - an outraged Naruto reprimanded Zabuza for not appreciating Haku's actions. Touched by his words, Zabuza killed Gato to repent in an effort to do Haku justice, but died of his wounds. The bridge (now named the Great Naruto Bridge) was completed, and the Land of Waves was saved. With a recovered Sasuke, Team 7 returned to the Konoha. Naruto then promised Inari that he and Team Kakashi would come back and visit. On their way home, Naruto reviewed to Kakashi that, even though Haku and Zabuza were their enemies, he still liked them.

Chunin Exam arc
After returning home and completing a few other simple missions, Team 7 was entered into the Chunin Exams. In the first phase, a written test, the participating genin were tasked with completing the test by cheating, all the while being sure not to get caught. Though the rest of the examinees realised this, Naruto did not, and struggled to answer the questions, which were far beyond his comprehension. Hyuga Hinata, who was sitting next to him, offered to allow him to copy off her paper, but he refused, in fear that she would get caught. Naruto was forced to rely on getting the tenth question correct to pass. When faced with the prospect of correctly answering the question to proceed, failing and never being allowed to take the test again, or giving up to try it again during the next exams, Naruto insisted on answering the question, stating that, even if he got it wrong, he would still become Hokage. The willingness to face the unknown being the answer to the tenth question, Naruto and the rest of Team 7 were allowed to proceed to the second phase.

For the second phase, Team 7 was sent into the Forest of Death with one scroll, tasked to obtain a second scroll from another team and arrive at the forest's centre before the phase ended. Soon after entering the forest, they were attacked by Orochimaru, who immobilised Sasuke and Sakura with his murderous intent. Before Sasuke could forfeit their scroll in exchange for their lives, Naruto intervened, fighting Orochimaru by tapping into the Nine-Tails' chakra. Orochimaru rendered Naruto unconscious by restricting access to the Nine-Tails' chakra, but Naruto's courage inspired Sasuke to fight in his place. After Orochimaru was driven off and Naruto awakened, he tried to open their scroll what was forbidden, but he was stopped by Kabuto, who disguised himself as Konoha ninja. Team 7 and Kabuto encountered Team Oboro. After wasting a day trapped in the rival team's genjutsu, Team 7 was able to defeat them, take their scroll, and pass the round.

Because too many genin teams had passed the second phase, a round of preliminary matches, where genin faced each other in combat, were held to thin the field. After watching the first few rounds, Naruto was matched against Inuzuka Kiba, and his dog, Akamaru. Remembering Naruto to be talentless from their days in the academy, Kiba believed it would be an easy match. He and Akamaru double-teamed Naruto, who initially had difficulty with the match. After combining the Transformation Technique with his shadow clones to turn Kiba and Akamaru against each other, Naruto was able to remove Akamaru from the competition. When Kiba was about to defeat him, Naruto farted, immobilising Kiba and his heightened sense of smell, and making him an easy target for the Uzumaki Naruto Combo which he invented watching Sasuke's Lion Combo. Naruto won the match.

While watching the remaining matches, Naruto witnessed Hyuga Neji's ruthless treatment of his cousin, Hinata. Angered by Neji's actions and claims that Hinata was a failure who couldn't escape her fate, Naruto vowed to defeat Neji during the first round of the finals a month later. In the meantime, Naruto started training with Ebisu to improve his chakra control. When Ebisu was knocked out by Jiraiya, Naruto forced Jiraiya to train him in his place. Jiraiya, noticing that Naruto was the container of the Nine-Tails, and the restrictive seal Orochimaru had placed on him earlier, Jiraiya removed the seal to ease his chakra control. He then taught him how to take advantage of the Nine-Tails' chakra by showing him how to summon toads. Because Naruto had troubles with it, Jiraiya pushed him from the cliff, hoping to provoke Naruto to use Nine-Tails' chakra.

When falling, Naruto met with the Kyuubi in his subconscious and convinced it to lend him its chakra. Thanks to that, he was able to summon Gamabunta, landing on the toad's back. After a short argue with the giant toad, he had to be hospitalised due to the chakra loss. In the hospital he met Shikamaru, and the two encountered Gaara who was going to kill Rock Lee. Gaara told them about Shukaku sealed within him. Naruto realized that Gaara was just like him. Naruto remarked that he use to be alone until Hiruzen and Iruka saved him from his loneliness. This made Naruto be paralyze by sensing Gaara's huge Chakra. Gaara tried to kill both of them, but they were saved by the arrival of Maito Gai. When Gaara left, this may Naruto snap out of his paralyze state.

When his match against Neji began, Naruto appeared to be at a disadvantage. Although he was able to overwhelm Neji with shadow clones, none of the clones could manage to land a hit. Convinced that Naruto was a failure that could not defeat a genius like himself, Neji used his Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms to cut off Naruto's chakra supply. Determined to prove Neji wrong, Naruto tapped into the Kyuubi's reserves and, revitalised, clashed with Neji. When the smoke cleared, Neji emerged, Naruto appearing to have been defeated. This, however, was only a shadow clone, and the real Naruto burst from the ground beneath Neji, to deliver an uppercut and defeat him. Neji was taken away, contemplating the fact that fate was not predetermined, since a failure could beat a genius, while Naruto watched the remaining matches. When Sasuke fought Gaara, he was jealous of Sasuke's improvements, but the fight was interrupted by the beginning of the invasion of Konoha.

Invasion of Konoha arc
Naruto was put to sleep when the invasion began, but was awakened by Sakura so that they could go after Sasuke, who was pursuing Gaara in order to continue their fight. They caught up in time to stop Gaara from killing Sasuke. Intrigued by Naruto's abilities since his battle with Neji, Gaara forced him into battle by threatening to kill Sakura. With the power of the Shukaku, Gaara tried to prove his existence by killing Naruto by playing with him. Although Naruto could relate to Gaara's life as a jinchuriki, he was not willing to allow anything to happen to Sakura and Sasuke. With the Kyuubi's chakra, he summoned Gamabunta, and fought Gaara, who by now had progressed to his full Shukaku form.

Naruto was able to awaken Gaara from his technique and reseal Shukaku, and they exchanged final blows, with Naruto emerging the final blow. Both of them, being very exhausted, fell to the ground and Naruto crawled his way towards Gaara, who was shocked to see why Naruto was so strong. Naruto explained that he had also suffered a relentless lonely life, but was later saved by having friends. To that end, he will do anything to protect them, even if it means killing Gaara. Gaara understood, and retreated with Kankuro and Temari, with a new outlook on life. While Naruto passes out from exhaustion and is returned to Konoha with Sasuke and a rescued Sakura. Days passed, and Naruto and the rest of the shinobi came to a ceremony to respect the death of the Third Hokage and his sacrifice for the village.

Search for Tsunade arc
After the failed invasion resulted in the death of the Third Hokage, Jiraiya was tasked with finding a Fifth Hokage. He convinced Naruto to come with him by promising to teach him a new technique that would be stronger than Sasuke's Chidori. Along the way, they were met by Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi, two members of Akatsuki, who sought to capture Naruto for the Nine-Tails sealed within him. Jiraiya was able to draw them off, but Naruto was introduced to the organisation that would become more of a problem for him in Part II. To prepare him for their future encounters, Jiraiya taught him how to use the Rasengan, a technique created by Minato. While Naruto was able to complete the first two steps of the learning process with little difficulty, he struggled to complete the third and thus master the technique.

Naruto and Jiraiya eventually found Tsunade, the ideal candidate for the position of Fifth Hokage. When she turned down the offer, and insulted all those who had previously held the title. An angrily Naruto challenged her to a fight, Tsunade asked him what he liked about the Hokage title so much. Naruto told that the Hokage title was his goal, and to be Hokage was his dream. This may Tsunade realize that Naruto was exactly like her late little brother, Nawaki. Naruto realize that she was off her guard, and try to attack her with an incomplete Rasengan.

Although his effort failed to hit her, she was surprised by his progress and made a bet with him: if he could master the technique in a week, she would give him her necklace, but if he couldn't, she would take his money and his frog wallet, Gama-chan. Naruto agreed, and started practising, but in a week's time, he still had yet to finish the training. Disappointed, Tsunade met with Orochimaru, the murderer of the Third Hokage. Naruto, Jiraiya, and Shizune, tried to stop her from helping him. Tsunade turned out to have no intention of helping Orochimaru, and fought him and his assistant, Kabuto. When Kabuto left her unable to fight, Naruto came to her aid. Although he was getting beaten by Kabuto and Tsunade told him to run, Naruto refused and by using shadow clones to help him form it, Naruto was able to hit Kabuto with a perfected Rasengan, defeating Kabuto and winning the bet.

Amazed by his determination to keep to his word and to survive against a superior opponent, Tsunade gave him her necklace, drove off Orochimaru and Kabuto, including to accepted the position of Fifth Hokage. Naruto and Tsunade then had another battle, and Tsunade gave Naruto the Hokage good luck charm kiss. Tsunade confidently believed that Naruto would someday become a great Hokage. As Naruto is running to catch up with the others, Tsunade sees an image of Nawaki and Dan next to him as they returning to Konoha.

While outside the Hyuga compound, Naruto saw Sakura and Hinata talking. He then waves to. Hinata, and she blushes at him. After Hinata left, Naruto walks to Sakura and asked her what is wrong with Hinata.

As Naruto and Sakura haven't seen Hinata around for a couple of days. They decide to ask Neji where Hinata is. Therefore Neji tells them that Hinata strained her eyesight during her training with Neji. As Neji claims that Hinata did it to herself, Naruto tries to confront him, but is stopped by Sakura as she grabs his nose. Naruto then tells Neji about the fireworks, and claims he will be going on a date with Sakura but he gets elbowed in the gut by her. Sakura then states that she'd never go on a date with him, and ponders begrudgingly how to get rid of him. However she storms off with Naruto chasing after her.

While not wanting Hinata to miss the fireworks that she had made plans to attend with Team Kakashi, Neji wants to seek out the Eye Medicine Plant that was fabled to grow in the Valley of Judgement, despite being advised not to go there by the doctor. However Naruto and Sakura eavesdrop on the conversation and they see that Neji has a soft spot for Hinata. While meeting Neji at the gate, he tells them not to join him, but they protest and he agrees to have them join him on the mission.

While in the Valley of Judgement, Naruto tied Sakura with him using a red rope and says to her that he ties them up together so that they will not get separate from the mist. While blushing, Naruto says that it is like their red string of destiny. Sakura was angry about this but before she is able to hit him, Naruto jumps off the cliff, pulling Sakura along. While they were fighting the enemies, Sakura yells at Naruto that the rope is a nuisance and tells him to cut it to which Naruto replies that he will not cut the red string of destiny that ties them together. Angered, Sakura punches Naruto, although also claiming that's not what she meant, and they were almost attacked by the enemies.

However Neji saves them and cuts the red string, which saddens Naruto. However Neji reminds Naruto that he was the one who teaches him that destiny is something someone reaches by their own hands. Naruto smiles and replies that he will reach his destiny with his own hand, while making Sakura creeps out. She then says that destiny will never happen. The three then fight the enemies together. At the very beginning, Neji tells Sakura to punch Naruto (really a way for Naruto to take down an enemy), which she does in brutal fashion. After Kakashi and Guy defeat the enemies, Sakura is forced to explain false alarms to Naruto.

Soon after Kakashi noted that the search for the plant was futile and that they returned to the village. Before the festival started, Naruto and Sakura had came to Hinata's bedroom window and told her the lengths Neji went through to help her. Later, during the fireworks display, Naruto sees Sakura leaning on Sasuke but when he leans on her, Sasuke pushes them off him and Sakura punches Naruto for ruining the event.

Land of Tea arc
With Konoha having a shortage of jōnin due to Orochimaru’s failed invasion, Tsunade was forced to use genin for more dangerous missions than normally allowed. Team 7 (minus Kakashi who was assigned to another mission) was given the assignment of the escorting a member of Land of Tea's Wasabi family through a dangerous annual race as it was rumoured the rival Wagarashi family had hired ninjas of their own to sabotage the Wasabi family. Along the way, they met an arrogant teenager named Idate who openly showed his hatred towards ninja. He also showed off his impressive speed by running away from Team 7 after conning them into paying his bill at a restaurant. Upon arriving in the Land of Tea and meeting the Wasabi family’s leader, Jirōchō, Team 7 was shocked to see Idate again and learn he was the man they were assigned to escort.

During the race, Naruto and Idate continued to show their dislike of each other. It was also revealed that Idate was actually the younger brother of Ibiki and formerly a Konoha genin. They also encountered the three Ame genin from the Chūnin Exams. After defeating them, they encountered Aoi Rokushō, another former Konoha shinobi, who betrayed Konoha to join Amegakure. He was also originally Idate's teacher and the one responsible for Idate running away from Konoha. After barely surviving Aoi’s attack, Idate explained how after he was failed by Ibiki himself for the Chūnin Exams, Aoi tricked Idate into stealing a special scroll and the Sword of the Thunder God from the village. Being able to relate with Idate in both being taken advantage of and the need to have others recognise them, Naruto helped Idate regain his self-worth and continue the race.

While managing to catch up in the race, Aoi appeared again and used the Thunder Sword to initially overpower the Team 7. But thanks to Sasuke fighting Aoi and weakening the sword with his Chidori, Naruto was able to break it when they clashed and defeat Aoi with his Rasengan. With the danger overcome, Idate was free to continue and win the race for the Wasabi family. While returning to the village, Team 7 was escorted by Ibiki himself. While he did not openly state this fact, Ibiki was glad that Naruto had helped his brother grow as a man. Since Naruto took all the credit for the mission, Sasuke became more jealous of Naruto's strength and growth.

Sasuke Retrieval arc
After returning with Tsunade (in the anime, after returning from the mission of the Land of Tea), Sasuke began to fall into the corruption set in place for him by Orochimaru. He began lashing out at Sakura and Naruto, not as team-mates but as enemies. Naruto eventually fought with him, the battle ending with Naruto and Sasuke about to clash with the Rasengan and Chidori, with Sakura in the middle. Kakashi ends the feud, sending the two crashing into water towers, Naruto unknowingly doing more damage than Sasuke, much to Sasuke's annoyance. Despite his promises to Sakura, Sasuke eventually ends up defecting from Konoha in order to seek out Orochimaru for power. Under the escort of Orochimaru's Sound Four, Sasuke left to join Orochimaru, and Naruto joined a retrieval team that would bring him back; he also made a promise to Sakura that he will bring Sasuke back at all cost. While the other members of the team dealt with the Sound Four, Naruto finally engaged in a fight with the Sound Four's fifth member, Kimimaro. However, he was not able to beat him even with Nine Tails-enhanced shadow clones. When Naruto was about to be killed, he was saved by Rock Lee, who told him to continue the pursuit of Sasuke while he fought Kimimaro.

Naruto finally caught up with Sasuke in a place called Valley of the End, very near the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Sound, and fought Sasuke. With Sasuke determined that he would kill Naruto in his quest for power, Naruto decided he would have to take the battle seriously if he was to bring Sasuke back. Naruto admits to Sasuke, that since Iruka as the father he never had. Naruto only saw Sasuke as a older Brother. When Sasuke's drive to kill proved greater than Naruto's resolve of friendship in a 'fair' fight, Naruto tapped into the Nine-Tails' chakra to level the playing field, allowing him to batter around Sasuke. Sasuke, pushed to his limits, managed to develop the mature Sharingan, greatly overpowering Naruto. When Naruto, even with the Nine-Tails' chakra, was defeated, he tapped into the chakra even more, and a red aura of the Nine-Tails' chakra, in the shape of a fox, surrounded him. Sasuke then drew on the power of the second stage of his cursed seal to properly compete with Naruto.

The two had one final clash, Naruto with his Rasengan (enhanced by the Nine-Tails' chakra) and Sasuke with his Chidori (empowered by the cursed seal). Upon contact, a giant, black energy dome formed and surrounded them. In the dome, Sasuke struck Naruto in the stomach, while Naruto scratched Sasuke's headband, proving the latter's earlier taunt of the subject wrong. Sasuke won the fight, but after staring at the unconscious Naruto, he couldn't bring himself to kill his best friend, so he simply continued on his way to Orochimaru.

Kakashi and Pakkun didn't come in time to get Sasuke, and left with Naruto. In the hospital, Naruto vowed to Sakura that he would someday bring Sasuke home. Soon after, Jiraiya arrived suddenly, telling Naruto to train with him for two years prior. He also told him to give up on Sasuke, as he is no different from Orochimaru. Naruto accepts training with Jiraiya, but rejects to giving up Sasuke. In the manga right after this, Naruto departs.

Pre-Shippuuden Filler arc
After recovering from his battle against Sasuke, Naruto joins Sakura in another attempt to save Sasuke from Orochimaru. Before crossing Konoha's border, Jiraiya appears. He saves them from becoming labelled missing-nin from leaving the village without authorisation by allowing them to join him on a mission to gather information on Sasuke and Orochimaru. Their journey takes them to the Land of Rice Fields, the land of the Otogakure. After a couple comedic failures to gather info due to Jiraiya's perverted antics, Naruto and Sakura met a young kunoichi named Sasame of the Fuma clan. She revealed her desire to find her cousin Arashi, who along with the majority. After facing three members of the Fuma clan and managing to escape them, Jiraiya returned with new information he gathered from the remnants of the Fuma clan that saw through Orochimaru's lies.

Jiraiya explained that Orochimaru was gathering as many supporters as he could from various clans simply to gain their secret technique. After facing the three members again and defeating them, Sasame led Naruto and his team to Orochimaru's current hideout. Inside the base with no knowledge of where to go, the team took different paths. Eventually, Naruto found Sakura in a long corridor facing off against Kabuto. Naruto was able to hit Kabuto with his Rasengan, but unfortunately fell prey to a devastating technique that attacked his heart. After being saved by Sakura and Sasame, it was discovered that Kabuto was actually another Fuma clan member, Kagero in disguise.

Soon after, they found Arashi, who became the victim of an unstable technique of Orochimaru's that merged him with his two fellow clan members and drove him insane. Naruto, along with Sasame and Sakura, were able to restore his mind. As Orochimaru's hideout began to fall apart, Arashi revealed that Sasuke was safe for now, but Orochimaru was doing everything in his power to make Sasuke a perfect host for him in the near future. Now that the Fuma clan were free from Orochimaru's control, Naruto and his team returned to Konoha.

Ready to begin his three year training with Jiraiya, Naruto was furious to learn that Jiraiya was ordered by Tsunade to go gather information instead for awhile. After Jiraiya managed to sneak away from Naruto, he decided to talk directly to Tsunade. Naruto, who was spying on one of Tsunade's Hokage meetings, discovered that Mizuki not only had escaped from prison, but had a connection to Orochimaru. Seeing this as another chance to find Sasuke, Naruto went off to look for Mizuki and met up with Iruka. Eventually, Naruto found Mizuki and was horrified at how much stronger Mizuki looked now. Iruka had Naruto fight against the Legendary Stupid Brothers while Iruka faced off against Mizuki.

After being completely overpowered by the two brothers' insane raw strength, Naruto was saved by Team Asuma, who took over the battle so Naruto could aid Iruka. Along the way, Naruto met Mizuki's former lover Tsubaki. With her help, Naruto and Iruka found Mizuki's hideout, where it was discovered that Mizuki was given instructions for a special performance enhancing drug. Meanwhile Team Asuma is almost defeated since the two brothers are too powerful, but Tsunade comes to their aid and convinces them that Mizuki tricked them and that they should head back to the prison. After consuming the drug, Mizuki became a behaemoth of his former self and completely overpowered Naruto and Iruka. After discovering that Mizuki's speed was rapidly declining from pouring more chakra into his raw strength, Naruto and Iruka were able to defeat Mizuki with a well-timed manoeuvre that ended with a Rasengan. Mizuki reverts to his original form, badly damaged when Tsunade shows up and explains everything about the potion Mizuki took. Mizuki will no longer be able to fight as a shinobi. Iruka offers to treat everyone at the ramen bar, and thinks about how Naruto saved his life the same way he had saved Naruto before.

Seeing how desperate Naruto wanted to find Sasuke, Team Kurenai came up with a solution. They requested Tsunade assign them a mission to find the legendary bikochu beetle that could track any target as long as it had the target's scent. As Kurenai was still hospitalised and there were no other missions available, she approved their request. Naruto was placed on the team as well after being caught spying, and forced to vow not to continue asking for missions to be sent to search for Sasuke, if this one failed. Naruto was annoyed, however to be under Shino's command. Upon finally arriving at the nesting grounds of the bikochu, the team had great difficulty searching for the bikochu.

Things became even more complicated when it was discovered that the Kamizuru clan of the Iwagakure were also after the beetle in hopes of restoring their clan honour. After Naruto and his team managed to capture the bikochu and it laid an egg, Hinata was captured by the enemies and used as a hostage to get the bikochu egg. While Naruto and his team tried to save her, they fell prey to the enemies' trap and were captured as well. Fortunately, Shino had already hid the bikōchū too thoroughly for the enemies to find. After Hinata escapes from her prison only to seemingly fall off a cliff, Naruto begins to draw on his tailed beast chakra in his rage, frightening an enemy who decides to pre-emptively kill him. Fortunately, Hinata appeared and saved her team. Naruto then watched in amazement as Hinata's new, original technique completely overpowered the enemies' bee-oriented techniques. He was even more shocked to hear that he was the one who inspired Hinata to make her technique so complex and powerful.

After Naruto defeated the last enemy, the bikochu egg finally began to hatch. Naruto unfortunately could not find Sasuke's forehead protector that he brought for Sasuke's scent. In a fit of desperation, Naruto accidentally farted, causing the baby bikochu to memorise Naruto's scent. This meant the mission was a failure as a bikochu can only memorise one scent in its lifetime and it will take another year before another egg is hatched. Upon returning to the village, Naruto was forced to face a livid Sakura, who was angered due to his bumbling the last chance Tsunade had permitted them to attempt to find Sasuke.

With Jiraiya still gone and no idea of when he would return, Naruto decided to train anyway he could in the village. While training in the woods, he came across three weak and injured men from the village of Katabami Kinzan. Naruto brought them back to Konoha. After they recovered and explained to Tsunade that they came Konoha for help in ridding their village of a terrible gang, Tsunade decided to assign Naruto on the mission with Team Maito Gai to keep him preoccupied from his obsessions of finding either Sasuke or Jiraiya. Before leaving, Naruto learned from Lee, who was told by Guy that the leader of gang is Raiga Kurosuki, a former member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Naruto saw this as another chance to find Sasuke as Raiga might know where Kisame and Itachi are, which could lead him to Sasuke.

Before arriving at the village, the team stopped at a small restaurant that Lee knew well from his early days training with Guy. There, they met an old acquaintance of Lee's, Sansho, an elderly lady who's best meal was an energising and nutritious curry known as the "Curry of Life". Sansho revealed that her son Karashi left the restaurant a while ago after getting a wrong understanding on being strong. The team then went to the village and were horrified to discover that not only was the villagers so traumatised by the gang that they refused to be rescued, but also that Raiga had a psychotic joy for funerals and would regularly bury people alive. After defeating Raiga's minions and discovering one of them was Karashi, then Naruto and the others were confronted by Raiga. In addition to Raiga's highly powerful lighting-jutsu, Naruto and his team found themselves at an even bigger disadvantage from a powerful genjutsu even Neji's Byakugan was powerless against.

Soon, it was discovered that Raiga's unique genjutsu and much of his power was actually coming from a young boy he was carrying on his back. The boy was named Ranmaru and possessed a unique dōjutsu. After separating the two, Naruto was able to launch him off a cliff with a Rasengan and defeat him. Afterwards, Naruto and the team retrieved Ranmaru. They learned that the boy had been with Raiga for years by choice because the two of them had an understanding of each other. Raiga gave Ranmaru a reason to live and feel useful. This made Naruto remember Haku, who shared a similar relationship with Zabuza, and ultimately refused to let Ranmaru go down the same path as Haku did and offered him another path.

Later, while the team was helping Sansho make a shelter for her shop against a storm, Ranmaru had Karashi bring him to Raiga's burial. Ranmaru was able to tell that despite Raiga's fatal wounds from Naruto, Raiga was still barely alive. Ranmaru without hesitation transferred almost all of his energy into Raiga to save him. Infuriated by the sight of a seemingly dead Ranmaru, Raiga took his rage out on Naruto and his team. While no longer having Ranmaru's eyes to aid him in battle, Raiga instead gather natural energy from a lightning storm of power and enhance his lightning release technique.

After Ranmaru was saved and recovered by Tenten, he began to understand what Naruto was talking at night about trying to find value in life besides killing others Ranmaru helped Sansho and Karashi revive the unconscious Naruto, Neji, and Lee with the "Curry of Life". Ranmaru then tried to convince Raiga to stop the meaningless battle, but Raiga only viewed this as betrayal. After seeing that Ranmaru had made up his mind and Naruto managed to overpower him, Raiga decided to give himself a "funeral" by electrocuting himself to death.

After the mission was completed, with Ranmaru now being an apprentice to Sansho, Naruto and his team returned to Konoha.

When word that a notorious thief known as Gosunkugi of the Land of Stone was making his way towards the Land of Fire reached Konoha, Tsunade assigned Naruto, Kiba, and Hinata to capture the man. Along their way, they met a bounty hunter by the name of Sazanami who was also after Gosunkugi. After quickly dispatching Naruto and his friends, Sazanami managed to find Gosunkugi but was quickly defeated. He was saved by Konoha shinobi. It was later while treating the man's wounds that Naruto and his team found out the man was actually another wanted man by the name of Tokichi. Tokichi explained that he was framed for murdering a family that Gosunkugi actually killed. Deciding to help Tokichi clear his name, they worked together track down Gosunkugi again. Gosunkugi and Tokichi himself were captured by another bounty hunter and handed over to the authorities. The bounty hunter was an honourable man and helped clear Tokichi's name. For Naruto and the others, this meant they failed their mission as someone else captured Gosunkugi. But they felt happy that Gosunkugi's innocence was reveal to other people.

While eating ramen after doing his daily training in preparation for Jiraiya's return, Naruto met a young man named Chishima. He is told about the troubles going on in the Land of Birds and wishes to help. He then joins Neji and Tenten in solving the mystery of Cursed Warrior's ghost. Upon arriving in the Land of Birds, they meet one of the daimyo's advisors Moso who explains the situation. While searching the kingdom at night, Naruto and his team find the ghost and face off against it, only to find that not only was the armor empty, but according to Neji's Byakugan, it had no living presence. Komei believed later that it was one of Moso's devices. The following day, Mōsō explains that it is believed that the whole situation is a scheme set up by the daimyo's head strategist Komei to take over the Land of Birds. They then go to meet the daimyo, Sagi, who turns out to be a young teen and childhood friend of Chishima. However, since becoming daimyo and losing his twin sister Toki, he has become quite cold to all beyond his duties as daimyo. After saving him from an attempted assassination, it is discovered that the weapons are owned by Komei's soldiers.

Naruto, Neji, and Tenten begin spying on Komei, who later goes to the site Cursed Warrior was seen the previous night. This time upon fighting, Naruto and his team face a much more formidable opponent using high level ninjutsu techniques. While defeating him, the enemy commits suicide by melting himself in acid. Then later, Komei is arrested for conspiracy. While they are told the mission is over, both Naruto and Neji have their doubts about it. Naruto goes back to the site to investigate and discovers a chain of underground tunnels. Unfortunately, Naruto takes a path that leads inside the daimyo palace and is arrested. Later in a prison cell, Naruto is confronted by Cursed Warrior who attempts to kill him. Naruto manages to defeat him and discovers that it is really Sagi in disguise. Sagi explained he made this disguise to find out who killed his father and sister. Before the fight could continue, and injured Chishima appears and reveals that Moso was behind the deaths of Sagi's family.

Naruto then impersonates the Cursed Warrior and saves Komei from his execution. He then meets up with Neji, Tenten, and the newly arrived Kakashi. They then go to confront Moso. Unfortunately, Sagi goes ahead out of his desire for revenge. Upon catching up with Sagi, it is discovered that Sagi is actually the twin sister Toki impersonating her dead brother. It is also discovered that Moso is actually a ninja named Hoki of the Watari ninja who plan to take over the Land of Birds. Hoki kidnaps Toki while Naruto and Chishima go after him while Kakashi, Neji, and Tenten deal with Watari ninja. Naruto is initially overwhelmed by Hoki's cunning deceptions and various improvised jutsu, but is saved by the spirit of Sagi, who tells Naruto he has to save Toki from her anger. After a battle of clones between the two, Naruto defeats Hoki. Later, Naruto and his team watch as Toki takes up her role officially as daimyo and thanks Naruto for saving her kindness.

When Mitarashi Anko was assigned to escort a delivery ship and stop a sea monster mystery in the Land of the Sea, she was assigned with Naruto, Shino, and Ino as all other active ninja were unavailable. Upon arriving at the Land of the Sea, Naruto met a young girl with several bandages named Isaribi. Naruto was shocked to learn that much like him Isaribi was shunned from the society and treated as a monster. Naruto tried to befriend her, but she was too traumatised to embrace his kindness. Later when reaching the ship, Naruto and his team were attacked by Yoroi Akado and Misumi Tsurugi from the Chunin Exams. Naruto was knocked out and sunk to the ocean. Fortunately, he was saved by Isaribi. Meanwhile, after gathering information from the villagers, they found Isaribi after she transformed into a humanoid sea creature and prevented her from escaping. After catching up with his team, Naruto discovers the sea monster was actually Isaribi. Unfortunately, before they could figure things out, Yoroi appears and kidnaps Isaribi. Naruto's team is unable to follow as Anko mysteriously faints.

After Anko recovers, she reveals the truth about her past and this chain of islands. She tells her team that several years ago, Orochimaru used this place as a base to conduct many of his horrific experiments. He was responsible for the people mysteriously disappearing; kidnapping them and using them as lab rats. Isaribi was one of them. These actions also started the legend of people being captured by spirits. Determined to make Orochimaru pay, Naruto insisted on destroying the hidden lab. While Anko was able to guide them to the lab thanks to prior knowledge she had as Orochimaru's former apprentice, they were ambushed by the enemy. Naruto was shocked to learn that Isaribi was working with the people who turned her into a freak. She explained that all she cared about was becoming normal again, which Amachi, the lead scientist of the lab, promised he would do. Naruto tried to convince her that this was wrong and that he understood her pain since he too has been discriminated against but Isaribi refused to listen. She then retreated with Amachi to attack the cargo ship. Naruto was stopped from following by Misumi, but was able to defeat him with Ino's help. After escaping with his team from the crumbling lab as a result of the all the fighting inside, Naruto and his team went after Amachi and Isaribi. Naruto then found himself up against Isaribi, but eventually managed to make her understand what she was doing was wrong.

Soon after, Amachi went up against Naruto and revealed to have put himself through the same surgery as Isarabi but fully perfected. Initially, Naruto was completely overwhelmed, but by tapping into some of the Nine-Tail's chakra, Naruto quickly defeated Amachi. He soon after collapsed from exhaustion, but was saved again by Isaribi who was compelled to save him after realizing Naruto really did understand her pain. Shortly after Naruto awoke, he and his team found themselves attacked by Amachi's spectral summoning. Naruto countered by summoning Gamabunta to help. Together, they were able to destroy it with an improvised fire release technique. After discovering that Amachi had no idea how to restore Isarabi to her previous form, Naruto offered Isaribi to come back with him to Konoha in hopes that Tsunade's superior medical prowess would be able to help her.

Noticing that lately Naruto, Hinata, and Kiba have been a rather low success rate in their ninja missions, Tsunade decided to give them one final chance to succeed or be sent back to the academy to restart their training. Their mission was to retrieve a hidden treasure. Initially, Naruto and Kiba kept getting into arguments about which way to go, which resulted in them taking different directions and each time Kiba emerging the one correct. Along the way, Hinata injured her ankle, forcing Kiba to go on alone while Naruto stayed with Hinata. After Kiba left, Naruto and Hinata were attacked and captured by mysterious ninja. Naruto later awoke to discover that he and his friends were replicated by their captors. The captors revealed themselves to be of the Kedoin clan, a clan with a special transformation technique that copies a person beyond just looking like the target. Their plan is to infiltrate Konoha and destroy it from the inside.

The enemies attempt to crush Naruto and his team in a cave-in. Kiba and Naruto manage to free Hinata who then uses her Gentle Fist to repel all the rocks. Later, Naruto and his team escape the cave and go after the Kedoin clan. To Naruto's fury, his double goes around the village building up a huge bill from various restaurants and even eats all of Naruto's saved food at home. After finding the doubles, it is discovered that they can't replicate the original's physical prowess and are easily able to capture them. Later, it is revealed from Tsunade that she actually hired the Kedōin clan to test Naruto and the others on how well they could handle such a situation.

While having a snack with Sakura, Naruto learns that Neji, Rock Lee, and Tenten were sent on a mission to aid Hoshigakure protect their precious chakra-emitting star (which was actually a meteorite) from thieves. Suspecting that Orochimaru might be behind these attempted thefts, Naruto convinced Tsunade to add him to the team. After Naruto and the team arrived at the base of the Hoshigakure, they met a young Hoshi genin named Sumaru who escorted them safely around the deadly gases surrounding the village. They were then introduced to the acting leader, or "Hoshikage" of the village Akahoshi who explained the situation. It was revealed that the special star enhances the chakra of whoever trains under it long enough and enables them to manipulate their raw chakra in very unique ways, forming a ninjutsu known as the Mysterious Peacock Method. Later, the star was stolen by a masked ninja who possessed the same star-enhanced techniques as the Hoshigakure only more powerful and refined.

While Naruto began making friends with several of the Hoshi genin, he learned that Sumaru lost his parents when he was young and dreams of becoming Kage of his village. Later after Sumaru was kidnapped by Akahoshi (disguised as the masked ninja), it was discovered the real reason why the star was so coveted by other villages was because of the dangers to using it as very few in history have survived the star-training. The forced releasing and enhancement of chakra generally proves too unnatural for most people to adapt to, causing the body to give out and die before it can properly synchronise with the chakra. And even if a person does complete the training, there is still a chance the person will eventually be killed by the enhanced chakra. Although the Third Hoshikage who died recently, stopped the training, Akahoshi resumed it soon afterwards, which the Hoshi ninja have been willing go through for the village's prosperity.

Later, Naruto found himself up against the masked ninja again when Akahoshi attacked with the intent of killing the masked ninja and knocked Naruto and the masked ninja into the poisonous cavern. Fortunately, the masked ninja saved them both. Naruto then discovered that the masked ninja was actually a Hoshi jonin named Natsuhi, who was Sumaru's mother and one of the few people to ever successfully complete the star training. She explained that ten years ago, despite Natsuhi and her husband, who sometime later died, convinced the Third Hoshikage to stop the star training in exchange for faking their death and watching over the village from afar. After hearing how dangerous the star really was, Naruto was determined to help Natsuhi stop Akahoshi, who was deliberately using the Hoshigakure for his own selfish goals. Upon facing off with Akahoshi, he revealed to have killed the Third Hoshikage so he could take over the village and resume the star training and willing to sacrifice anyone as long as the village got the glory he desired. After Sumaru appeared, Akahoshi used him as a hostage to force Natsuhi to give him the star.

Despite Naruto's anger at Akahoshi, Neji reminded Naruto that technically, Akahoshi is not a villain to the Hoshigakure as they all wish to make their village strong as well and as such, the Konoha ninja cannot do anything against the village leader without repercussions. Later, Natsuhi attempted to retrieve the star again despite her failing health, but was killed by Akahoshi. It wasn't until one of the Hoshi genin showed the villagers the damage the star training did to his body and the truth of the Third Hoshikage's death were revealed that the villagers finally turned against Akahoshi. Deciding to regain control by any means, Akahoshi embedded the star into his being to gain a tremendous power increase. With the help of a final techinque left behind from Natsuhi, Naruto was able to defeat Akahoshi and destroy the star using the Rasengan. Later, the infected Hoshi ninja were taken to Konoha for treatment from Tsunade and are cured. Naruto is glad to see that despite losing the star, the Hoshigakure still is determined to become recognized as the next Great Shinobi Village.

Excited to finally have another mission, Naruto was joined with Hinata and Choji to the Land of Vegetables for escorting a group of merchants. Along the way, it was noticed that smoke was coming from deep within the Land of Vegetables, prompting Naruto to investigate. Upon doing so, he was attacked by a couple of unknown ninja. After escaping them and reporting to his team, it was decided to try going down a different route in hopes the mysterious ninja weren't after them. In addition one of the merchants, Shun, suggested the group split into two to allow the weak and younger members a further protection. After the teams were split up, with Hinata going ahead with the weaker group and Naruto with Choji staying back to protect the first group, Naruto went to check the area again and found one of the merchants, Kikunojō, dead and dressed as a ninja. Naruto then returned to his group in time to see the enemies attacking and then just as quickly retreating. This allowed Naruto and Choji to realize the enemies were after a target in the other group.

After catching up with Hinata's group, Naruto and Choji confronted Shun and Yurinoshin, since Kikunosuke was close to them. It was revealed that Shun was actually Princess Haruna, heir to the Land of Vegetables throne, and Kikunosuke and Yurinoshin were Haruna's personal ninja bodyguards named Kikunojo and Yurinojo. It was also explained that a dangerous group of ninja called the Criminal Brothers conjured a coup d'état and captured the Land of Vegetables' daimyo. Fearing that their combined skills would not be enough to protect Haruna, Kikunojo and Yurinojo hired Konoha for extra help, but pretended it was an escort mission because they were low on money. Naruto was furious when he learned that Haruna purposely decided to use the innocent merchants as a decoy for her escape from the Criminal Brothers. Later, he was told that Haruna has lost her faith in others because of her troubled past of growing up away from home for years in a terrible land.

Later, the youngest brother of the the group and the one who killed Kikunojo, Ruiga attacked Naruto and his team. Despite outnumbered, Ruiga's unique water technique easily overpowered his enemies. Fortunately, an attack was already predicted and Hinata escaped with Haruna. After Yurinojo realized Ruiga's technique wouldn't work in dry areas, he along with Naruto and Choji lured Ruiga into a canyon to cut off his water supply and were able to defeat him. Unfortunately, Yurinojo sustained an injury, causing Choji to stay with him while Naruto went after Hinata and Haruna. Naruto then discovered that Haruna knocked out Hinata and ran away. While looking for Haruna, the second brother, Jiga, appeared. Armed with a magnetic wave manipulating jutsu, Naruto was quickly defeated by his enemy. Fortunately, Hinata arrived and used her Gentle Fist to turn Jiga's own technique against him by tampering with his chakra network, causing Jiga to become buried in iron sand. Afterwards, Naruto leaves an exhausted Hinata in Choji and Yurinojō's care while he went off to find Haruna, knowing that she needs help and to regain faith in others.

After finding Haruna, they were ambushed by the eldest brother of the group, Renga. Naruto faced off against Renga, but his unique ability to create ice disks out of the moisture in the air allowed him to repel all of Naruto's attacks and force him on the defensive. After hearing from Renga planned to kill his brothers later so he could keep all the profits for himself and how Haruna's father gave her up for the country's safety but deeply despised himself for it, Haruna realized her outlook in life was wrong. When Renga began using his disks to create heat beams from the sun's rays, Naruto used his forehead protector to reflect the beam on Renga and defeat him. Afterwards, Haruna found herself with a chance to kill Renga and avenge her father, but she chose not to after being inspired by Naruto's selflessness. Later after being crowned daimyo, Haruna decided to become a ruler with the same kind of compassion. She also asked Naruto to be her advisor, but Naruto unfortunately declined as he still desired to save Sasuke.

While going through a standard check-up with Tsunade, Naruto learned that Lee's recovery from his injuries during the Chunin Exams was still questionable. Later, Naruto and Tenten went to check on Lee just in time to see him in a practice match against young prodigy named Yagura. To Naruto, Tenten, and Guy's amazement, not only was Yagura able to push Lee back in taijutsu combat, but was also able to use an advanced taijutsu technique to nearly break Lee's ankle. Later when Naruto and Tenten were worrying about Lee's well-being, Neji convinced them to have faith in Lee as Neji had learned, stating bluntly that Lee has the potential to surpass any prodigy despite his shortcomings because of his dedication.

Later when Guy went on a mission with Yagura, it was discovered that the boy, who was with Guy, was actually an impostor. Tsunade quickly sent Neji, Tenten, and Naruto to go after Guy. Tsunade also decided not to tell Lee in fear he would follow them despite his ankle injury. Upon catching up with Guy, it was discovered that he was already captured by a ninja team of brothers who wielded a unique Puppet Technique that controlled wooden training dummies and were on a mission of revenge against Guy for their father's death. While Naruto and the team managed to fight back the dummies, Lee surprisingly showed up and rushed to aid his sensei. As Naruto and the team began to tire, Guy and Lee managed to defeat the brother's dummy fortress and break the technique. Afterwards, Guy revealed to everyone the story behind his battle with the brothers' father, making the brothers realize that their father didn't have contempt for Guy, but respect. This meant their desire for revenge was pointless.

With so much new construction and expansion going on in Konoha, workers from outside the village were also being hired to help in the project, including an old man named Genno. Shortly after meeting each other at Ichiraku, Naruto and Genno became close. It turned out that Genno was in fact a legendary ninja from Kagero Village, who was infamous as a strategist.

One night, Genno finally began his plan against Konoha and stole several building blueprints. After being cornered by the ANBU, Genno decided to end things by blowing himself up. Later, after Tsunade sent every available ninja above genin rank (except Shikamaru) on a mission to secure the Land's of Fire border from a possible attack that Genno spoke of from Takigakure. Tsunade assembled Naruto and the other genin to aid Shikamaru in locating the stolen blueprints. Naruto was horrified to find out the kind man he grew attached to was actually an enemy of the village.

Later, Naruto was taken in for questioning with the ANBU as he possibly would be the best lead to discovering Gennō's plans. Even with hypnosis the ANBU were unable to gather any useful information beyond that Genno was nice to Naruto because he reminded Genno of his grandson. Later, questions about Genno's supposed death came up. It was then discovered that Genno faked his death with a fake corpse. It was also discovered that the Takigakure had nothing to do with Genno, meaning Gennō tricked Konoha into making itself almost completely unprotected.

The group's search for Genno soon took them to the Ninja Academy, where it was discovered that an enormous chain of expolsive tags were planted starting from it, and leading all over the village. The group then immediately went to work safely removing the explosive tags. Thanks to help from Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, it was discovered that Genno had actually planted most of them over thirty years ago. This meant Genno came to the village once before. It was then learned that thirty years ago, Genno's village was at war with Konoha. In the end, Konoha was able to destroy the village with a sneak attack. Two days later, however, another rival village came and destroyed the remnants of the village. Meanwhile Naruto remembered that whenever he ate ramen with Genno, he was frequently gazing at the Hokage Monument. This prompted Naruto to go investigate the mountain. Inside, he found Genno was indeed alive and had planted several explosive tags inside the monument. Genno revealed that the explosive tags all over the village were just another decoy. Genno's real goal was to cause a rock slide from the Hokage Monument to destroy the village.

The group arrived in time after Shikamaru correctly deduced Genno's true goal and disarmed his main means of triggering the tags. Not willing to give up, Genno summoned a giant bird to activate them manually from the monument of the Third Hokage. With his friends help, Naruto was able to stop the bird with his Rasengan. Later, Genno died as it was discovered that he was incredibly ill. It was also revealed his grandson was actually his son, and after getting to know Naruto, decided instead of revenge to have one last fun "game". He did so by tampering with several of his explosive tags to at least leave a few weak cracks in the Hokage Monument. After learning the truth, Naruto realized that the village has to be prepared for real enemies who desire the village's destruction, and he decided more than ever to train hard.

While continuing his solo training, Naruto came across a young girl painting portrait of Konoha. While watching her do so, she strangely drew a bolt of lightning striking the village. To Naruto's shock, the village suddenly did get struck by lightning, causing the Ninja Academy to become engulfed in flames. While following the girl to figure things out, Naruto was stopped by two medical-nin and an ANBU who drugged and took her somewhere. Naruto soon returned to the village only to learn that recently, Kurenai gave up her position as sensei of Team Kurenai.

Not wanting his friends to be sad, Naruto went to find Kurenai and try to reason with her. After failing to make Kurenai change her mind, Naruto went to talk to Tsunade. Instead of doing so, he bumped into Sakura who revealed that Kurenai quit because of new development from an old student of hers named Yakumo Kurama, a student with an unheard of natural aptitude for genjutsu. Deciding to investigate further, Naruto found Yakumo at her family's mansion and disguised himself as Kurenai to gain access. Inside, he found several pictures of various horrors, including the image of Kurenai being stabbed in the heart. Seeing this picture somehow caused Naruto become suddenly struck by an overwhelming fear as if he himself was stabbed and a vision of a demonic looking Yakumo. After being discovered, Naruto was drugged and knocked out. While so, Naruto had a dream about Yakumo and Kurenai which showed that despite Yakumo badly wanting to be a ninja, Kurenai refused to let her and instead decided to perform a fuinjutsu to seal away her power.

Later, it was discovered that Yakumo came from a noble clan of Konoha that was once infamous for its high aptitude and strong usage of genjutsu but lost much of their reputation ever since Yakumo's parents, the head of the Kurama clan, died. It was also revealed that the Kurama clan had a very rare and powerful Kekkei genkai, but without proper guidance was deemed too dangerous. Naruto was then joined up in a mission to protect Yakumo with Might Guy, Sakura, and Team 8 as Yakumo was being targeted by members of the Kurama clan, including Yakumo's uncle Unkai. Naruto and his team managed to find Yakumo, who was protected by Kurenai in time to save them from the Kurama clan. After Sakura treated Kurenai and Yakumo, Yakumo revealed to Naruto that she was put under Kurenai's care back then because of a special order from the Third Hokage due to Yakumo's weak body but strong and unstable powers. She also revealed that she overheard the Third Hokage talking to Kurenai about the Kurama clan's power being a threat to the village that had to be dealt with.

To Naruto's even greater shock, Yakumo's parents were killed in a horrible fire that Yakumo suspected was the Third Hokage's doing. Then upon returning to the village, the team found it in ruins with no signs of life. While searching for others, Naruto was found by Unkai. He explained to Naruto that the "destroyed" village was actually a giant genjutsu casted by Yakumo. Unkai also explained that he and the Kurama clan were after Yakumo because they feared her powers were becoming too unstable and dangerous for the village's safety. He explained that Yakumo's Kekkei genkai allows her to cast genjutsu that stimulate the mind so much, that it can cause actual damage, even to the point of death. The problem is, without proper care and training, the Kekkei genkai's power can turn against the user by creating a second, highly dangerous, personality known as Ido. Because of this, the Third Hokage and Kurenai realized there was no choice but to destroy Yakumo's power before the second mind took over.

Willing to sacrifice himself, Unkai knocked Naruto out to block his senses, making the genjutsu powerless and helping Naruto to escape. Doing so unfortunately let Unkai terribly wounded. Naruto and Team Kurenai quickly went after Kurenai and Yakumo, only to be caught in another of her genjutsu. Despite Kurenai's pleas for Naruto not to, Naruto began telling Yakumo the truth about her powers. Doing so caused her to finally remember how her parents died, which caused her inner-demon to finally break free. While Naruto had a heated struggled against it, Kurenai pleaded with Yakumo to help as she was the only one who could stop it. While scared and unsure of herself, Yakumo was convinced by Kurenai that this was still her power and could learn to make this power a great tool if she overcame the darkness. Yakumo managed to destroy the monster and save Naruto, finally purging herself of the darkness. Afterwards, it was learned that all this time, Yakumo still cared for Kurenai as a mother-figure. With Kurenai's final mission from the Third Hokage finally completed, Kurenai felt she could now resume her role as leader of Team Kurenai. While Naruto was happy for his friends, this adventure reminded him that he still had to worry about his inner demon and save Sasuke from his darkness.

Naruto, Lee, and Sakura were ordered to help escort a wanted criminal ninja named Gantetsu, who was a member of a criminal group called Shinobazu, to the Land of Forests's capital to be interrogated and standing trial. Upon arriving to their mission, Naruto and the others met Todoroki, one of the head guards. He quickly made it clear that he didn't want the young ninja's assistance. It was clear that for some reason, he had especially high anger towards Gantetsu. During the transfer through a river, the Shinobazu attacked and caused Naruto, Todoroki, and Gantetsu to be separated from the rest of the group. After a short skirmish with the Shinobazu's leader, Shura, they fell off a waterfall, forcing Shura to retreat. While Naruto managed to survive with Todoroki and Gantetsu, they were now lost in a maze-like forest which was also the Shinobazu's home territory. Surprisingly, Gantetsu offered to lead them through it. He explained to Naruto and Todoroki that the Shinobazu were after him to get the money Gantetsu stole from them back and then kill him. Along the way, one of the Shinobazu members, Toki, found and attacked them. With help from Gantetsu, Naruto was able to defeat him. In doing so, Gantetsu had gained Naruto's trust, but Todoroki's rage towards the man seemed to grow even greater.

It was then revealed that Gantetsu killed Todoroki's family five years ago. After learning what happened to his family, Todoroki joined the Land of Forests's police to find his family's killers and trained extensively so he could get revenge. Finally giving into his anger, Todoroki decided he would kill Gantetsu now. Then, another member of Shinobazu appeared named Monju. He captured Gantetsu in a net of steel string and caught Naruto and Todoroki in a constricting trap of more steel string. Later after Monju left with Gantetsu, Naruto and Todoroki used their sweat to weaken the strings and broke free. Naruto then caught up with Gantetsu and Monju, who was fighting Sakura, Lee, and strangely a group of kids. With some Shadow Clone tactics, Naruto was able to defeat Monju. Unfortunately, Shura then emerged and took one of the kids after Monju told him the boy knew where their treasure was.

The boy turned out to actually be Todotoki's younger brother Akio. Todoroki, who arrived not too long ago, refused to believe it. It was explained that while Gantetsu was once a true member of the Shinobazu, after witnessing the pointless slaughtering his gang was doing, he began secretly saving children from Shinobazu's attacks and sheltering them, starting with Akio. After time, the children began looking to see Gantetsu as a father-figure and became a new family. Eventually, he decided that his actions of merely sheltering people wasn't enough and decided to put an end to Shinobazu. He then formulated a plan to steal from them their stolen goods and get caught by the police, knowing that this would drag out Shinobazu and give the opportunity needed to stop them permanently. Despite learning the truth, Todoroki refused to forgive Gantetsu as he still helped in the murder of his parents.

Naruto, Todoroki, and Lee then Gantetsu joined in saving Akio while Sakura stayed behind to watch the orphans. Upon arriving at the base, Todoroki accidently set of the alarms. They soon found Akio, only to be caught in a trap set by Shura, who set the building on fire. Naruto left Todoroki and Gantetsu to save Akio while he went after Shura. With the assistance of his Shadow Clones, he was able to catch up to Shura and defeat him with a Rasengan. Later with the Shinobazu destroyed, Todoroki grudgingly decided to let Gantetsu go and watch over the orphans, swearing he would tell his superiors Gantetsu was killed in the fire. Todoroki also grudgingly decided to let his brother Akio stay and help Gantetsu.

While searching for a special bamboo ingredient for his next ramen meal, Naruto came across a young man floating in the river. Quickly, he took him to the village hospital. It was then discovered that the young man had no memory of who he was. There were no clues to who he was beyond and ocarina the boy was carrying. Later the following night, lightning struck the hospital, causing it to burst into flames. The young man, who was still being cared for in the hospital, quickly acted by saving an infant with the aid of strange technique performed with his ocarina. To thank him, Tsunade decided to let the boy stay in the village for the time being, as long as he stayed with Naruto. Naruto then decided to name him Menma, a name he came up with from the bamboo he found. As time went on, "Menma" showed himself to be very considerate and giving, as he began doing all kinds of chores around the village even without being asked first.

While cleaning the Hokage Monument, an unknown man attacked Naruto. At first Naruto was forced on the defense, until Menma played another melody on his ocarina, which somehow gave Naruto a tremendous surge of chakra to overwhelm the man. This forced the man to retreat and Naruto to wonder who Menma really was. After telling Tsunade about the incident, Tsunade theorised Menma might be from the Land of Rice Fields that was known for music-based techniques. After begging her, Naruto and Menma were allowed to go, along with Neji and Tenten. They were sent along as Tsunade feared Menma might be affiliated with Orochimaru as one of his subordinates, Tayuya used a similar techniques style.

On their journey, they came across a small village in ruins. The sight of the destruction seemed to horrify Menma for some reason. Soon after, Naruto and the others were attacked by the villagers. Despite their unexplained hostility, the villagers stopped attacking after learning they were from the Konohagakure. Before the team left the village, one of the villagers approached them and begged for their help. She explained that because of the gold mine at the foot of the village, it has been subjected to a terrible attack by rogue ninja from the Otogakure, costing the village countless lives. Thanks to Menma's insisting, it was decided to stay and help the village. Naruto and Menma then began making a wall to aid in protecting the village from the next attack. Eventually, the rest of the village was inspired to help make the wall.

While still working on the wall, the man who attacked Naruto and Menma earlier attacked again. In the scuffle, Menma was injured while saving the village leader. While treating his wound, it was shockingly discovered a tattoo on Menma that revealed he was actually a member of missing-nin. Despite the village's anger towards him, they were talked into helping Menma. Soon after, the rouge ninja attacked again, led by the man from earlier. After managing to fight back the enemies, Menma, who seemed to have regained his memories, revealed he knew gang leader's, Shiin, backup plan; to blow a large dam to flood the entire village. Menma asked Naruto bring him to the mines where he planted several explosive tags there to counter Shiin's plan. Along the way, Menma revealed he was indeed a member of that gang. He explained that he was taken in by them when he was young, but never realised how evil they really were until they attacked the village. Menma explained that after being taken to the Konoha, he pretended to have amnesia to live a peaceful life even for a short while, and to get help from Konoha in stopping his clan's horrible actions on the small village.

While Naruto was initially furious at Menma for all his lies, he soon sympathised with him for his troubled past and realized Menma's intentions behind his lies were pure. Menma then gave Naruto his ocarina as a parting gift before pushing him into a canyon river and setting off the explosive tags at the cost of his own life. While it succeeded in stopping Shiin's plan, Naruto was furious at the loss of his friend and defeated Shiin with his Rasengan. Later back at the village, Naruto finally had the special ramen he was waiting for Ichiraku to prepare and had in memory of Menma.

Sakura, Shikamaru and Naruto discussed the status report from Temari saying that she and her brothers are going to become involved in their village's new shinobi training program. In Sunagakure, the three siblings were shown leading a combat training class. One of the students, a shy, quiet girl named Matsuri, was reluctant to use something that could hurt someone else, so Gaara taught her to use a defensive weapon, the Rope Javelin. They became friends. Matsuri is then kidnapped by ninja from the Takumi Village.

After word reached Konoha that Gaara and his team needed help against a group of ninja called the Four Celestial Symbols Men from the Takumi Village who kidnapped Matsuri, Naruto joined the rest of the Konoha 11 (minus Tenten) under Shikamaru's command to help. Naruto was particularly glad he could finally pay Gaara back for helping them during Sasuke's defection. Quickly, Shikamaru formulated a strategy to best handle the situation and had Naruto pair up with Lee for main offensive assistance. The two arrived in time to save Gaara from Suiko, an opponent with chakra-absorbing armor after being struck by a Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique. After Gaara recovered with help from Sakura's medical Ninjutsu, he took over for Naruto and Lee to finish off Suiko. Afterwards, Gaara went on ahead. He stopped just before going into the canyon, and was shown to be worried about Matsuri. Naruto followed soon after.

Naruto arrived in time to see Gaara facing off against the leader of the Four Celestial Symbols Men, Hoki, now armed with all the unique weapons of his allies. Unfortunately, Gaara was still too exhausted to properly fight back. Naruto quickly went to help Gaara. After Hoki shouted his anger towards the Five Great Shinobi Countries for overlooking his village's greatness as weapon makers and vowing to destroy them, he trapped Gaara in a giant iron sphere which began absorbing the chakra of Shukaku, the one-tailed demon inside Gaara. Doing so slowly began to make Gaara transform into Shukaku. Hoki then used that chakra and himself as a sacrifice to perform a resurrection technique with the intent of reviving the Takumi Village founder, Seimei. Quickly after emerging, Seimei reconfigured the weapons of Hōki as armour for himself. Seimei then began siphoning off Shukaku's chakra, making Naruto repeatedly try to break Gaara free.

Eventually, Gaara's transformation process proved too great for the prison to handle. While Seimei was looking forward to facing Shukaku, Gaara was able to suppress Shukaku and revert to normal, amazing Naruto and everyone else who appeared. While everyone else didn't understand why Gaara wouldn't take advantage of Shukaku's power, Kankuro explained that Gaara was determined to rely on his own power from now on. Gaara then used his remaining chakra to turn some of the canyon around them into sand and crushed Seimei, finally ending the battle and saving Matsuri. As everyone rushed to help Gaara who fainted shortly afterwards, Kankuro noted to Naruto how he finally found someone who he can relate to.

Later while Naruto and Gaara was recovering at Konoha Hospital, Jiraiya showed up. After explaining how he had spent the past few months gathering information about the Akatsuki, he told Naruto he was finally ready to train him for the next two years. Gaara, along with his siblings and his student then left for Sunagakure.

After having one last bowl of ramen with Iruka, Naruto finally set off with Jiraiya to begin his training. Iruka secretly wishes him good luck, as he starts to leave Konoha. Naruto vows to become strong enough to free Sasuke from Orochimaru when he returned. Unknown to him, that Hinata was the only one that saw him left the village. As they walk, they talk about Naruto's need to overcome Sasuke's Sharingan. During a genjutsu practice, Naruto tries to disrupt his inner chakra flow, but instead, creates a wave of chakra around him thus hitting Gamariki in the physical world. To overcome this part of the training, Jiraiya takes Naruto to the Genjutsu Tree Village. After realizing that the village was taken over by a man named Kandachi, Naruto and Jiraiya decide to liberate the village. As the final battle with Kandachi continued, Jiraiya and Naruto got trapped in the Conch King's Water Release Genjutsu: Mystic Fog Prison but later managed to escape thanks to Tanishi's Chilli Pepper Bomb. At the end of the battle, Naruto defeats Kandachi with his Big Ball Rasengan.

Two years later after he and Jiraiya left Konoha, Naruto was seen training on how to avoid Jiraiya's Needle Jizo Technique. But the plan back fire when Naruto had to use Kurama's cloak in front of Jiraiya for the first time in order to escape the massive attack. Over the course of training, Jiraiya begins training Naruto to gain better control of Kurama's chakra, soon helping Naruto to master wielding the chakra cloak up to two tails. Feeling he was ready to take it to the next level, Jiraiya had Gerotora tweak the seal enough for additional charka to be unleashed. Kurama however took advantage of this and began mocking Naruto for his failure to save Sasuke, able to use Naruto's negative emotions to overwhelm him with additional chakra. This ultimately caused Naruto to slip into a four-tailed "Version 2" state, which allowed the Nine-Tails to go on a rampage in Naruto's body. Jiraiya was narrowly able to reseal the fox's chakra, to which his passive methods of saving Naruto which led to Jiraiya being severely injured including making them both whine up in the hospital.

While waking up in the hospital Naruto apologize to Jiraiya for doing this to him, but Jiraiya tells him that there is noting to apologize for including that unexpected things happen for a reason. Naruto admitted that he gained control of his body when three appear but lost control when the fourth tail appear. Naruto was surprise when Jiraiya asked him if he is going to give up on training. But he was shock when Jiraiya told him not to give up on training, and that they will have to find another way to control Kurama's chakra. While laying in bed, Naruto admitted his resolve to never give up on training to control Kurama's chakra.

Later after they were release from the Hospital, Jiraiya and Naruto were seen outside eating fish while having a camp fire. Jiraiya was laying down while Naruto remarks that he still hasn't completely heal from his stomach wound. While Naruto told Jiraiya that he'll go continue his training alone, Jiraiya silently remarked that it's time for them to head back to Konoha.

Kazekage Rescue arc
When Naruto returned to Konoha, he first encounter Haruno Sakura along with Sarutobi Konohamaru, Moegi and Udon. Konohamaru showed Naruto his Sexy Technique, and Naruto say to him to not use it anymore. This impressed Sakura, until Naruto was going to show Konohamaru his new version of the technique as well. Naruto then got hit by Sakura, which scares Konohamaru and the others. Naruto comments that Sakura did not change one bit.

After that he and Konohamaru went back to Naruto's apartment. With the boy putting his old jacket into one of the drawers for safe keeping. After that, Naruto is shown to begin teaching Konohamaru the Rasengan, who's imagining that he's being taught an advanced version of the Sexy Technique. Naruto then impresses Konohamaru by showing him the Rasengan first-hand and gives him a water balloon, telling him to practice rotation. He then tells Konohamaru that he has to meet Kakashi at the training field for his rematch of the Bell Test.

Later Naruto, and the remaining members of Team 7 were reorganised into Team Kakashi. As their first order of business, Hatake Kakashi gave them another bell test, this time the only goal being to take a bell, and that he would use his Sharingan against them. Although their abilities had improved, Naruto and Sakura were still unable to beat Kakashi, and it was only by threatening to spoil the end of the latest Icha Icha novel that they distracted Kakashi long enough to take the bells. Naruto reunited with his old friends, who had all advanced to chunin-rank or higher, and then heard that Gaara became Kazekage. This may Naruto very happy, and promises to surpass Gaara when becomes Hokage himself.

Later, Konohamaru using the Transformation Technique to transform into a girl spinning a hula-hoop, Konohamaru, with enough practice, pops the water balloon using chakra and shows it to Naruto, who tells him that he doesn't need the Sexy Technique to learn the Rasengan and gives him a rubber ball by telling him to practice power.

Naruto reunites with Teuchi and Ayame at Ramen Ichiraku, and also had a conversation with Umino Iruka about still being a genin. When Naruto compands about his first mission as a member of Team Kakshi, Iruka comments that Naruto may have grown, but hasn't change a bit. Tsunade also comments that Naruto hasn't change a bit. Naruto reveals to Tsunade, that Sarutobi Hiruzen did a better job as hokage than her, this makes Tsunade mad. Naruto, and Team Kakashi found out that Gaara had been kidnapped by the Akatsuki. Naruto and Team Kakashi set out for Sunagakure to save him. Before leaving Naruto tells Konohamaru that he will have to hold off on the Rasengan training because he has to go save Gaara. He was then seen off by Iruka and Jiraiya as he was leaving.

Upon arrival in Sunagakure, Chiyo was added to Team Kakashi as an adviser, and they followed Akatsuki's trail. Along the way, they encountered a body-double of Uchiha Itachi, which engaged them in battle. Kakashi and Naruto teamed up in order to defeat the lookalike, before continuing onto the Akatsuki lair. There, they found Gaara's body in the possession of Deidara and Sasori. When Deidara flew off with Gaara, Naruto and Kakashi pursued him, leaving Sasori to Chiyo and Sakura. While initially unable to catch Deidara, Kakashi was able to use his Mangekyo Sharingan to distract Deidara, giving Naruto an opportunity to attack him and retrieve Gaara. Deidara escaped, and Naruto and Kakashi reunited with Sakura and Chiyo.

Although Sakura tried to heal Gaara, he had already died, a casualty of Akatsuki's tailed beast extraction-process. Angered that Gaara had died because he was a jinchuriki, something he had never asked for and had suffered because of his whole life, Naruto lashed out at Chiyo, the one who had sealed Shukaku into Gaara in the first place. To make up for what she had done, Chiyo, with the help of Naruto, restored Gaara back to life, at the cost of her own. Gaara awakened surrounded by his rescue party and the ninja from Sunagakure. After Chiyo's funeral, Naruto and Gaara finally shake hands (Gaara insisting), as a sign to their close relationship. Afterwards, Team Kakashi and Team Maito Gai returned to Konoha.

Sasuke & Sai arc
During Sakura's battle with Sasori, she learned of a spy in Orochimaru's inner circle, an opportunity for them to find Sasuke after his years of absence. Kakashi was left hospitalised from overuse of the Mangekyo Sharingan, so Yamato was assigned to lead Team Kakashi in his place. Sai was also added to the team as Sasuke's replacement, but neither Naruto nor Sakura were able to accept him as such.

Before leaving with his team, Naruto met up with Konohamaru who asks for help with the second step of the Rasengan. But Naruto tells Konohamaru that he is going on a mission that might lead him to Sasuke. He then meets his team at the village gates to go on their mission.

In route to the meeting place with the spy, Yamato tried to get the team to work together, although Sai's personality and disdain for his predecessor caused only conflict amongst the team. When they arrived at the meeting spot, they found that the spy was Kabuto. Yamato, disguised as Sasori, spoke with him, but they were interrupted by the arrival of Orochimaru. Kabuto, in turn, turned against Yamato, who was forced to call Naruto and the others for back-up. Surprised to see Naruto, Orochimaru wondered aloud if Naruto had become as strong as "his Sasuke". Enraged that Orochimaru had spoken as if Sasuke belonged to him, Naruto entered his three-tailed form, and attacked him.

While a fair match, Orochimaru was able to evade Naruto's attacks. Further provoked by his inability to land a debilitating blow, Naruto advanced to his four-tailed form, losing his sense of self in his anger. Now a danger to Orochimaru, Naruto was forced back so that he could switch targets, his first being Sakura. Yamato restrained him before he could do any real harm, and forced the Nine-Tails' influence to recede. When he woke up, they found that Sai had joined up with Orochimaru. They followed him in the hopes that he would lead them to Sasuke, and to see what he was up to. During a break, Yamato took Naruto aside, and told him of how he had attacked Sakura, encouraging him not to rely on the Nine-Tails if he really wanted to protect those close to him.

When they arrived at Orochimaru's hideout, they infiltrated the lair, and captured Sai. Exposed, Sai revealed that his superiors had sent him to help organise another invasion of Konoha. He was restrained for his treachery, while the others went looking for Sasuke. Sai, having earlier met Sasuke, asked why Naruto was so determined to bring him back. Naruto explained that the two had a bond that couldn't be broken, and that he would risk his life to protect this bond. Intrigued, Sai switched sides, helping them to capture Kabuto and then scouring the base in order to reunite Sasuke with Naruto. He succeeded, but was attacked by Sasuke, the magnitude of which drew the rest of Team Yamato to their location.

Together again, Naruto and Sakura tried to convince Sasuke to come home. Still determined to gain power, he refused, prompting the team to use force. Their efforts were unsuccessful, and Naruto, who was exhausted from his fight with Orochimaru in his four-tailed form, wasn't able to compete with Sasuke's growth. Within his subconscious, the Kyuubi began to offer Naruto its chakra, but he firmly rejected its assistance. The Kyuubi became contemptuous at Naruto, mocking him that if it wasn't for its power, he would be nothing. It then tempted Naruto to break the seal so it can "grant" him all of its power, but he still refused. However, before their quarrel could escalate any further, Sasuke with his Sharingan activated, suddenly appeared within Naruto's subconscious, which surprised both Naruto and the Kyuubi. As the Kyuubi stated that Sasuke had similar chakra to Uchiha Madara, Sasuke used his Sharingan to suppress the beast's residual chakra. The Kyuubi concluded that this was probably its last meeting with Sasuke, so it warned him not to kill Naruto, for he would only end up regretting it. Back in the real world, Sasuke tried to finish off his former team-mates, but he was stopped by Orochimaru and they retreated, leaving Team Yamato to return home. Naruto told Tsunade, that that Team Kakashi are not going to give up on bringing Sasuke back.

Twelve Guardians arc
Naruto, Yamato, Sai and Sakura was sent on a mission that involved Fire Temple. When the group didn't spot the party attended to meet them Sakura and Yamato go off to look for them while he and Sai stayed just in case the party showed up. Naruto goes off anyway despite his orders because Sai crept him out. Naruto ends up wandering into one of the hidden tombs. Naruto finds that the tomb was missing. Naruto turns to see a young man turning out to be Sora, a monk in training at the Fire Temple but assumes he's the grave rubber. Sora attacks first showing off his use with wind nature and the two battle. Yamato, Sakura, Sai and monks arrive to see their battle. Chiriku orders Sora to stop. After the confusion was settled the group heads off to the Fire Temple.

While their Chiriku explains the background story of the tombs that are being robbed. After a promise made from the Konoha ninja to stop the perpetrators Naruto finds Sora sparring with another monk. Naruto mocks Sora and they whine up arguing again. The group are soon told by a monk that another tomb has been robbed. Team Yamato, Chiriku and Sora go to find the enemies they spot coffins moving on their own to a hill where four ninja; Furido, Fudō, Fūka and Fuen stand upon. The group goes after the ninja but are separated and trapped in a rocky canyon like maze. Naruto runs into Fūka and fights her on proving to be a very capable opponent having to show all five element natures. He whines up getting kissed by Fūka and she's absorbing his chakra. The Nine-Tails chakra proves to be too much for her to handle and she released Naruto. After Sora makes his way to help Naruto the cave collapses. Everyone manages to make it out unharmed.

Team Yamato goes back to the Konoha with Sora tagging along. Naruto introduces Sora to his comrades but Sora doesn't make a good impression and almost gets into a fight with Chōji and Kiba for his insults. Soon Naruto accompanies Sora, with Sai and Sakura to introduce him to Tsunade only to see him get knocked through a wall by Tsunade for a wrong choice of words with him. When the four ninja from earlier arrive they cast a barrier around the Konoha to prevent escape and Fudō resurrects members of the Kohaku clan. Naruto pursues Sora who goes after Furido. But Naruto is stopped by Fūka. He battles her again this time managing to kill her in the end. Sora is found out to be a pseudo-jinchuriki. When Furido unleashes Sora seal he transforms. Naruto is forced to fight him while at the same time trying to get through to Sora. Naruto finally manages to reach Sora who releases the Nine-Tails' power. Naruto and the rest of Team Yamato later sees Sora off.

Hidan & Kakuzu arc
Kakashi, hoping to make Naruto better prepared for his next encounter with Sasuke, trained him to create a new wind-based technique. In the anime, this training began before, and continued throughout, the Twelve Guardian Ninja Arc, with Naruto seeking assistance from Asuma and Sora, two other wind chakra users. Kakashi had Naruto train with shadow clones to master wind manipulation in only a fraction of the time. When he did this, Kakashi left him with the task of combining what he had learned with the Rasengan. He explained that infusing one's chakra nature with the Rasengan was what Minato had intended to do when he created the Rasengan, but had not been able to do so before he died. Kakashi believed Naruto would prove successful where his father could not, inspiring Naruto to do his best.

While he struggled to create his new Rasengan, the rest of Konoha mobilised to deal with the Akatsuki members, Hidan and Kakuzu. While Naruto trains, Konohamaru uses his Sexy Technique to pop the rubber ball, given to him by Naruto. The boy then decides to visit Naruto and show his accomplishment. Konohamaru then shows him that now he can burst the rubber ball, with Yamato and Kakashi flustered by how he does it — using the Sexy Technique. Naruto then told the three how he fail his mission to bring Sasuke back, but is training to get stronger.

By being proud of Konohamaru, Naruto creates a shadow clone and tells him to do this next, only for the boy to reply that he can't. Konohamaru then issues a challenge to Naruto, saying that he will learn the Shadow Clone Technique before Naruto can complete his current step in Wind Release training. After a few days, Naruto completes his training and Konohamaru loses the challenge. Later, Kotetsu and Izumo inform Konohamaru and Naruto about the death of Asuma.

Naruto then attend Asuma's Funeral, and was seen next to a crying Konohamaru. Konohamaru notes that Naruto always makes up his mind compare to him. Naruto was shown having a determin expression on his face, by vowing to avenge Asuma. Kakashi left Yamato in charge of overseeing Naruto's training so that he could help Team 10 avenge Asuma. Once he achieved a usable technique, Naruto and Team Yamato went to provide assistance, arriving in time to save Kakashi and Team 10 from Kakuzu. Naruto engaged Kakuzu by himself with his Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, created with the help of shadow clones. Once striking Kakuzu with the attack, two of his hearts were destroyed, and his final heart was left on the brink of failure. Tired out by the ordeal, Naruto's injuries were healed while Kakashi finished off Kakuzu.

Upon returning to Konoha, Konohamaru shows Naruto that he completed the Shadow Clone Tecnhique. Therefore Naruto then begins to teach Konohamaru the final step of the training, with both Of them forming the Rasengan while Tsunade and Shizune observing them.

Later, Naruto was forbidden by Tsunade to use the Rasenshuriken again. While it was devastating to his opponents, it caused minor injuries to Naruto's arm as well. Even though they weren't as bad as his opponent's injuries, it was harmful enough to cause the arm to be beyond medical repair if performed again with contact of his hand and the opponent, endangering him and his hopes of remaining a ninja. Naruto said that he realised this, but claimed he understood his own body better than anyone else. While at Ramen Ichiraku, Naruto has a hard time eating while his arm mends. So Sakura opts to help, before the responsibility falls to Sai, then to Kakashi. As they leave afterwards, they are met by Konohamaru, who demonstrates his Sexy: Girl on Girl Technique; Naruto approves but Sakura is disgusted and violently reprimands him. In the manga, Konohamaru responds with Sexy: Boy on Boy Technique; Sakura approves but Naruto is disgusted and violently reprimands him.

Three Tails arc
Tsunade finds the location of Orochimaru's hideout and sent Kakashi along with Team Kurenai to see it. They get into a fight with Guren and Shino sends back one of his crystallised bugs. Then Tsunade sends Yamato, Sai, and Sakura to help them along with Naruto who meets them along the way. Team Kakashi and Kurenai follow Guren and discover that the thing they were after was the Three-Tails. Shizune, Ino, Tenten and Lee are assembled to help with the hunt for the Three-Tails. They all meet up and split into to groups to seal the tailed beast in its own dimension and get Yūkimaru. The Sealing group, Team Three is Shizune, Hinata, Sakura, and Ino. The Guarding group, Team Two is Yamato, Tenten, Kiba, and Lee, while Team One the Fighting group is Naruto, Kakashi, Sai, and Shino.

Team Three tried to use Four-Corner Sealing Barrier to permanently trap the beast in its own dimension. Just as the sealing began to work, the Konoha ninja were interrupted by Guren, which prompted the beast to attack them all. Yūkimaru was able to calm the beast down temporarily, but, after he became tired, the Three-Tails turned its attention to him. Guren and Naruto came to his defence, but were swallowed in the process. With the help of their allies on the outside, they were able to escape, and the Konoha ninja tried once more to seal the beast.

Just when the sealing was almost complete, Yūkimaru, angered by the apparent death of Guren, empowered the beast to break free of its restraints. The Three-Tails went on a rampage, attacking everyone nearby and crushing Nurari, Kigiri, and Kihō. Its attempts to attack Yūkimaru, however, had no effect. It was only through the use of the Wind Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet that the beast was driven away. The sealing attempt was left to ANBU members, and the remaining Konoha ninja returned home.

Itachi Pursuit arc
After news of Orochimaru's defeat at the hands of Sasuke, Team Kakashi decided to make another attempt to find him. Knowing that Sasuke was going after his older brother, Itachi, they teamed up with the members of Team Kurenai to find either of the Uchiha brothers. They scoured the landscape, and eventually encountered Kabuto, who had absorbed some of Orochimaru's remains into his body. As his thanks to Naruto for "inspiring" him to overcome Orochimaru, Kabuto gave him a book containing some information on the Akatsuki, while making an escape to avoid capture.

After regrouping and Kiba picked up on Sasuke's trail, Naruto used a number of shadow clones to search the area faster. When one of his clones neared what he thought was Sasuke's location, he found Itachi there instead. Itachi repelled all of Naruto's attempts to attack him, insisting that he only wanted to talk. He trapped Naruto in a genjutsu and, as was later revealed, he asks Naruto what Sasuke means to him and what he will do if Sasuke ever moves against Konoha. Naruto replies that he is Sasuke's brother – a better brother than Itachi is – and that if Sasuke ever attacks the village he will defend it without killing Sasuke. Itachi is happy with this answer and gives Naruto some assistance for this purpose: a special special crow that he stores within Naruto's body. Itachi left, and Naruto continued his search, eventually finding Sasuke.

When the real Naruto and the rest of the team moved to intercept him, they were stopped by Obito. Despite their efforts to quickly dispose of Tobi, none of their attacks worked, and it was only after word reached them that Sasuke had killed Itachi that they were allowed to continue. Obito, however, reached Sasuke first, and having lost the trail, the Konoha-nin were forced to give up on the search.

Tsuchigumo Kinjutsu arc
Team Yamato are assigned by Tsunade to go and protect Hotaru on her way to the Tsuchigumo village. When the team find the fort, they saw Tonbee, who has been viciously attacked by the four-man bandits. Sakura stays and heals Tonbee, while Naruto, Sai, and Yamato follow Utakata and Hotaru. Naruto catches up to Utakata and Hotaru, and Utakata attacks Naruto with some of his Soap Bubble Ninjutsu. After Utakata learned that they are not attackers, he entrusts the protection of Hotaru to them.

Hotaru refuses to let the Konoha ninja escort her to the Tsuchigumo clan's secret village. Sai then tricks her into thinking that giant leeches are falling on her and she begs Naruto for protection. When they reach the hidden village, Naruto leaves the village with a suspicious feeling because of the way that the villagers looked at Hotaru. Utakata also starts fighting the Magaki Group, and starts to gain the upper hand easily, but then they trap him in a Lightning Release barrier that implodes.

Naruto and his team arrived and managed to loosen one of the water whips holding Utakata. Both parties began to fight, but the leader of the Kirigakure ANBU appeared, and discussed the situation with Yamato. Due to Hotaru's insistence to be with Utakata, it was agreed that Utakata stayed with Team Yamato and they wouldn't hunt him until she was safe, but afterwards, they'd resume tracking Utakata down. After the groups part ways, Hotaru begins hurting from an injury sustained during the earlier altercation. Utakata has Naruto collect medicinal herbs. When Naruto returns, he witnesses what was done to Hotaru's back, where her clan's kinjutsu was put. Utakata voices his absolute disdain for people who selfishly take advantage of people's loyalty, only to treat them as tools.

Everyone is shocked to learned that Hotaru actually requested for the technique to be sealed in her. After she explained that she wanted her grandfather's dream to restore their clan's glory to come true. When Tonbee voiced his sorrow that by now the clan had probably lost too much strength to ever return to such a status he suggested they end the potential danger of the kinjutsu by destroying it. Utakata was surprised that Hotaru's grandfather had created a way to safely remove it from Hotaru's body. When Tonbee insisted that no true master would do such horrific things without a way to undo them, Utakata wondered if the same was true for his master. Utakata resolved to find Tsurugi again to learn some answers about his late master.

Hotaru initially refused the idea to destroy the kinjutsu, feeling that it would make all her grandfather's efforts for nothing, but Utakata made her see that she couldn't restore their clan with such a destructive technique. While willing to accept this decision as a final act, she offered one other possible solution, to search for a man named Shiranami, who is an immensely gifted ninja who studied En no Gyōja's teachings and could be of great help. It was then decided that Naruto would attempt to find the man in two days while preparations for removing the kinjutsu were made.

When Naruto sought out Shiranami, the Magaki leader, who believed the latter was an ally, the Magaki Group ambushed Naruto and used Infinite Embrace to drain his chakra. While Chūshin beat Naruto, Benten almost revealed their plan before Akaboshi silenced him. Angered at being deceived, Naruto unleashed the Nine-Tails' chakra and broke out of the Infinite Embrace. Though shocked at Naruto's strength, the Magaki used their Multiple Infinite Embraces to crush Naruto. Much to their shock, however, Naruto was still able to resist, but not for long.

Utakata is still at unease, feeling something is wrong. He goes to the location Hotaru wrote and finds that Shiranami is actually the leader of the bandits who trapped Naruto in a fūinjutsu. Utakata then uses his tailed beast chakra to scare the bandits and make them run.

Afterwards, he and Naruto track Shiranami back to Hotaru's village, where it is discovered that Shiranami took control of the villagers with his technique. The villagers attacked Utakata and Naruto and they were also confronted by the Magaki Group. Just before things got worse, the rest of Team Yamato arrived while hunting for Hotaru. Yamato, Sai and Sakura were fighting the villagers and the Magaki Group, while Naruto and Utakata were trying to save Hotaru from Shiranami. In the end Naruto and Utakata manage to save Hotaru and Team Yamato parts ways with Hotaru and Utakata.

Invasion of Pain arc
When he returned to Konoha, Naruto learned that Jiraiya had died in his battle with the leader of Akatsuki, Pain. Grief stricken, Naruto spent the rest of the day mourning the loss of his teacher, musing over the fact he had wanted Jiraiya to be there when he became Hokage. After being comforted by Iruka and Shikamaru, Naruto helped to decipher Jiraiya's dying message. When the code was broken, Naruto decided to go to train with the toads to learn senjutsu, knowing that Pain was coming for him and deciding to make the most of the time Jiraiya had bought for him. To learn senjutsu, Naruto trained to harmonise with nature, a process he sped up by using a limited amount of shadow clones. He rapidly progressed through the introductory stages and attained a perfect Sage Mode, something Jiraiya had never been able to do. When news of Pain's attack on Konoha reached them, they began to mobilise for battle.

As Naruto (in Sage Mode), Fukasaku, Gamaken, Gamahiro, Gamabunta, and Gamakichi were summoned to the centre of Konoha, Naruto did not immediately recognise the crater he had been summoned to, but then saw the Hokage Monument in the distance. Realizing that Pain had destroyed the village, an infuriated Naruto destroyed Pain's Asura Path with a Rasengan before it could attack Tsunade. Naruto told the Hokage to make sure that none of the other villagers would intervene in the battle. Pain's Animal Path summoned a number of animals to attack Naruto, who used the Sage Mode's immense strength to bat them aside to his toad allies. While they dealt with the summons, Naruto disposed of the Preta Path with Frog Kata before preparing the fruits of his senjutsu training: a perfected Rasenshuriken. He hurled the attack at Pain's remaining bodies, and it expanded when it neared them, disintegrating the Human Path. Running low on chakra because of the attack, Naruto had Gamabunta trap the Animal Path in his mouth, where Naruto defeated it with his Sage Technique: Spiralling Serial Spheres without interference from the other bodies.

When he ran out of natural energy and was no longer in Sage Mode, Naruto had Fukasaku summon one of his shadow clones from Mount Myōboku that gathered it for him. Revitalised, Naruto attacked with another Rasenshuriken, only for the Preta Path to appear and absorb the attack. Realising that the Naraka Path had restored it, Naruto focused his efforts on getting rid of it by distracting the Deva Path with a smokescreen, and landing a great blow on the Naraka Path. Though he had defeated four of Pain's six bodies, Naruto was captured through a combination of efforts from both the Deva and Preta Paths. The Preta Path absorbed his chakra to make sure he was no longer a threat, but being unable to handle natural energy, the Preta Path turned into a frog statue, allowing Naruto to free himself. However, the Deva Path quickly captured Naruto again, and killed Fukasaku when he tried to come to help. While immobilising Naruto, the Deva Path told Naruto about his plans for world peace. When Naruto disagreed with his views, the Deva Path questioned Naruto for a better solution.

Before he could answer, Hinata came to intervene. Worried about her own safety, Naruto demanded Hinata to stay away from the fight, but she refused to leave despite knowing that she didn't have the power to defeat the Deva Path. After she confessed her love to Naruto (greatly shocking him), Hinata fought bravely against the Deva Path, but was immediately taken down by its Shinra Tensei and stabbed her with one of his chakra blades despite Naruto begging him not to. When it looked as if the Deva Path had killed Hinata right before his very eyes, Naruto became so furious to the point where he entered his six-tailed form. Even though his necklace reacted to quell the transformation, the Nine-Tails quickly destroyed it and attacked Pain. Unable to deal with this new threat, the Deva Path retreated to a location where it could use Chibaku Tensei, drawing in and containing Naruto. Within his subconscious, Naruto thought of Pain's plans for peace, and pleaded for someone to help him with a response. Through his suffering, the Nine-Tails tempted Naruto to entrust his heart to it so that it could destroy everything that was causing Naruto pain, thus distorting the seal to the point where the eight-tailed form was released, breaking free of the Chibaku Tensei.

Before he could completely release the Nine-Tails, his father, Minato, appeared in Naruto's subconscious and stopped him. Minato revealed that he designed the seal to allow an imprint of himself to appear in an event that the seal was about to break, a fail safe meant to protect his son. Picking up on this, Naruto was overjoyed to finally know who one of his parents was. His time being short, Minato revealed that he had sealed the Nine-Tails into his own son because he thought Naruto would someday find use for it in finally stopping the masked man of Akatsuki. They also discussed the concept of peace, and Minato revealed that hatred gave rise to Pain, and that ninja must find a way to end the hatred. While Naruto doubted that he could do it, Minato replied that he believed Naruto would be able to find the answer, and restored the Nine-Tails' seal before disappearing.

Outside, Naruto emerged from the Chibaku Tensei, with the Nine-Tails' influence gone and Sage Mode having returned. After he expressed tears of relief when he found that Hinata was still alive, he clashed one final time with the Deva Path. Taking advantage of the five-second gap between its attacks, Naruto was finally able to defeat the Deva Path with his Rasengan and win the battle. Using the Deva Path's chakra receivers, Naruto sought out Nagato, Pain's base mind, to finally answer his earlier question about peace. Naruto admitted that he hated Nagato, but restrained himself long enough to ask how Nagato, a fellow student of Jiraiya, turned out this way.

After hearing Nagato's past and his reasons for desiring war, Naruto agreed on some points, but rejected the overall conclusion on the grounds that it differed from Jiraiya's ideals. To break the cycle of hatred, Naruto told Nagato and Konan that, despite hating them, he would not kill them. Amazed by Naruto's determination to his answer, Nagato said that he would believe in Naruto, and revived all the people he had killed in Konoha, at the cost of his own life. With this, Naruto helped Konan retrieve Nagato and Yahiko's bodies for burial in Amegakure. After confirming that she had quit Akatsuki, Konan left Naruto a bouquet of paper flowers for him, symbolising their new alliance. He then created a memorial for Jiraiya and left the flowers and a copy of The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi by a rock with the kanji for teacher (師, shi). While the exhausted Naruto was returning to the village, Kakashi found him and carried him back. He was greeted by the entire village and celebrated as a hero.

Later Konohamaru then brings Naruto to the evacuation shelter. He shows Naruto that, despite the village's explosion, he managed to save Naruto's old jacket, by storing it in the village's valuables storage in the evacuation shelter. Naruto happily thanks Konohamaru by giving him a high up. Soon afterwards, he learned that Tsunade had been left in a coma as a result of protecting the villagers from Pain. Sakura tried to cheer him up, but her efforts were to no success.

Konoha History arc
When Naruto and Sakura go get water for the comatose Tsunade, Kakashi has a flashback of when he was appointed as the leader of Team 7 after the team's formation. He watches Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, seeing Naruto and Sasuke's constant competition and remembers what Minato and Obito said to him about teamwork and those abandoning their comrades are worse than scum. Meanwhile, Koharu and Homura discuss with Hiruzen of his decision of having Naruto outside the village and being put in the same team as Sasuke. Danzo listens in on their discussion and thinks Hiruzen put Naruto and Sasuke in the same team due to the Uchiha being able to control Kurama with the Sharingan which he thinks is a good idea. After noticing Sakura depressed, Naruto tries to pick a fight with Sasuke though all his techniques are no use against Sasuke. Sasuke easily beats Naruto and the members of Team 7 decide to go meet their squad leader. Kakashi's flashback ends, knowing as the group's leader, it is up to him to put a stop to Sasuke's road of hatred.

Naruto and Sakura meet up with Tazuna and Inari, who came to help rebuild the village. Naruto has a flashback that takes place after Team Kakashi finished their mission in the Land of Waves. Naruto remembers he had forgotten an Ramen Ichiraku coupon at Inari's house and runs back to go get it. Tazuna finds the coupon and Inari decides to give it to Naruto. On his way, Inari runs into Akane and his friends who try to pick on him with Team 7 gone. Zori and Waraji hear of this and kidnap the kids.

Sasuke, who was ordered by Kakashi to bring back Naruto, learned from Tazuna that Inari had went to meet up with them. Meanwhile, the remnants of Gatō's thugs decide to take Gatō's place and hold Inari and the others for ransom. Naruto finds his coupon and also traces of a struggle. Sasuke also notice cuts on the trees from a sword which Naruto remembers it was from Gato's two bodyguards. At the thugs’ hideout, Inari and the others escape from the thugs. Inari decides to distract them while Akane and his friends escape. Inari is chased into a dead end by the thugs but jumps into the water. While swimming away, Naruto and Sasuke find Inari and pull him out of the river. The thugs find him and fight Naruto and Sasuke, who are no match against them. When the thugs were about to flee, the villagers surround them, forcing them to give up. Akane and his friends apologise to Inari for bullying him and they all become friends.

Then Inari tells Naruto he left his coupon at his house so then Naruto checks his pocket and wonders why its missing, Sasuke then tells Naruto that it probably drifted while he was at the river pulling out Inari, much to his dismay. The flashback ends and Inari decides to make it up to Naruto by building a new better Ramen Ichiraku for him.

In flashback of Naruto and Sakura's, Team 7 are on a mission to take an ostrich called Condor to his home. They arrive at a village where they see a swordsman named Tsukado who has a vendetta to carry on a man named Katazu who killed his distant relative Shikazo. Tsukado fails to defeat him so Naruto decides to teach him unusual revenge lessons. When Mr. Ostrich is running wild and about to run over a little girl, Tsukado shows his hidden skills to stop him shocking Naruto. Tsukado can't seem to use his skills against Katazu as the look he gives him seems to drain him.

The next day, a man named Kanabun and his gang bring Katazu to Tsukado who want to profit off their fight. Tsukado doesn't hold back and manages to get the upper hand though Naruto notices something is wrong. Naruto suddenly stops the fight, saying Katazu couldn't have killed Shikazo as he sword isn't sharpened and the look of his eyes. Katazu reveals that his twin brother Kageki accidentally killed Shikazo. Kageki loaned him some money and after his child's birth, he needed money and asked Shikazo if he can be repaid. Shikazo refused and they begin fighting, resulting in Shikazo falling and hitting his head hard on a stone, killing him. Katazu has then took his brother's identity and attracted Shikazo's pursuers while Kageki and his family went into hiding.

Tsukado decides not to kill him and ends their years of fighting though Kanabun wants them to keep fighting. The swordsmen, Team 7 and Mr. Ostrich chase the Kanabun Gang out of town. While going back home, Naruto wonders if it ended alright and Kakashi says it depends on them. Sasuke then tells Naruto, that he will never understand about revenge. Then the flashback ends.

At Sunagakure, Gaara, Kankuro and Temari learn of Akatsuki's invasion of Konoha. Kankurō wonders if they'll be able to rebuild though Gaara knows they will since they have Naruto and has a flashback. Team 7 are sent on a mission to stop a group of bandits located between Konoha and Suna, resulting in the two villages working together for the first time since Suna's invasion though Naruto is reluctant about it. They meet with a team from Suna who are lead by Gaara, shocking Team 7. Gaara introduces his subordinates, Yaoki and Korobi who are scared of Gaara's sand abilities. Kakashi notices a change in Gaara, noticing he is mellower than he was before and no longer has his bloodthirsty lust.

Both Gaara and Kakashi decide to split up so they can simultaneously attack the bandit base from different sides located on mountain. But before they do, Gaara secretly informs Kakashi that he is being followed by another group from Suna and hopes he won't be a burden though Kakashi is completely fine with it as the more they overcome, the stronger both their village's bond will be. Hiding in the trees are a group of Suna ninja who plan on killing Gaara. When Gaara's team are heading to their direction, Gaara is ambushed by the group of ninja who uses techniques that prevents Gaara from using his sand. Gaara tells Yaoki and Korobi to flee as the ninja are only after him. Team 7 notice another group of Suna ninja who are watching them. When realising they aim to kill Gaara, Naruto runs off to find Gaara while the rest of Team 7 fight the assassination squad.

Naruto finds Yaoki and Korobi and learns Gaara is danger. He asks them why they abandoned their friend which leaves Yaoki and Korobi wondering if Gaara is their friend. Naruto rescues Gaara from the assassination squad with multiple shadow clones who fight them off with the help of Yaoki and Korobi who tell Gaara they're his friends. Gaara then easily takes out the rest of the ninja. Team 7 and Gaara's team continue and finish their mission and they bid each other farewell. After Team 7 leaves, Gaara asks Yaoki and Korobi what they said to him and they happily say they're his friends which brings a smile to Gaara. The flashback ends and Gaara thanks Naruto for helping him form his first bond with Konoha.

Choji and Naruto bring lunch to Sakura and Shizune then Naruto leaves to assist rebuilding Ichiraku. When Chōji says the saying, "Fools never catch a cold", Sakura has a flashback of catching Naruto's cold. When Sakura sees Tsunade at her office, she collapses which Tsunade claims Sakura has an illness known as a chakra virus. It was an illness long ago in another village that would turn chakra into a terrible flu and Naruto recently went to that village for a mission. Tsunade, not wanting to scare the villagers orders Shizune and a team of medical ninja to capture Naruto.

The medical-nin try to capture Naruto, thinking they are after him for overeating ramen but he escapes them every time. The next morning, Naruto finds the village deserted and gets shot at from a distance from one of the medical ninja. Naruto finds the ninja and questions him. The medical ninja tells him that the villagers have evacuated and that Tsunade ordered Naruto's capture with explaining the reason. Shizune and a team of medical ninja arrive and chase after Naruto who tries to locate Tsunade. Naruto finds Tsunade but tries to corner him with a bunch of tall walls. In each sides are Chōji, Kiba and Tenten who are also ordered to capture Naruto though the groups of shadow clones they defeat do not contain the real Naruto.

The real Naruto flees to Konoha Hospital, distracting Shino with one last another shadow clone as he hides in one of the rooms. The room Naruto is in happens to be where Sasuke is still recuperating after their Land of Tea mission. Learning Naruto was the source of ruckus occurring outside, Sasuke kicks Naruto out of his room with medical ninja grabbing him. After getting results from Naruto, Shizune tells Tsunade that he doesn't have the chakra virus but sneezed due to pepper he had in his pocket and Sakura just has an allergic reaction from Naruto's sneeze. After he is released, Naruto demands an apology from Tsunade for her mistake though she covers it up by claiming the entire event as an "emergency drill".

Tenten and Neji arrive at a Konoha Tool Research Lab for more tools due the weakened military power after Orochimaru's invasion. Maito Gai has Naruto join Team Maito Gai on a mission with Rock Lee in the hospital. For the mission, Guy assigns Tenten as captain of the team. Team Tenten arrives at the lab and ask the tool maker, Io for more tools. He shows them some of his latest tools though all of them are completely useless. The impatient Tenten then demands for the tools they need from them. The team checks on Iō's progress but went missing. Neji uses his Byakugan and finds Io hidden deep under the lab. They get past all of the traps placed with Tenten's help and find a stash of Io's tools. Io is impressed with Tenten's skills and decides to test her with his latest invention when suddenly one of the traps outside is triggered.

They all run outside to see two ninja named Gameru and Kusune who demand more tools from Iō who refuses. Naruto and Neji decide to fight them and they summon two prototype tools of Io's, Dako and Tsurukame. Iō's apprentice, Shoseki confesses that he sold them the tools. With Naruto and Neji struggling with the two ninja, Iō has Tenten use his latest invention, Jidanda. Tenten uses exploding tags to lift the giant iron ball in the air with the recoils of the explosions and throws Jidanda at Gameru and Kusune. Though the attack was blocked by Tsuru-Kame, the Jidanda reveals exploding tags inside and explodes on Gameru and Kusune. After the fight, Io takes Jidanda back from Tenten, who was hoping to keep it, to make more adjustments to it. Naruto and Neji cheer her up with complementing on how great she was in the fight. The flashback ends and Tenten hopes that Iō finished the adjustments to Jidanda.

In the ruins of Konoha, Mr. Ostrich decides to tell the story of his "rivalry" with Naruto to his young and how Naruto would interfere with his freedom. Tsunade assigns Naruto to capture Mr. Ostrich who escaped again into Training Ground Zero. Unlike last time, Mr. Ostrich trained himself into becoming a nindachō. Tsunade has Kotetsu Hagane captain of the team of Naruto, Shino and Lee. Izumo Kamizuki learns of Kotetsu's mission and whines about not being with Kotetsu which annoys Tsunade. Kotetsu has Shino locate Mr. Ostrich with his kikaichū and the team manages to find him who laughs at Naruto. Shino has Naruto to try and distract him while he would surprise him with his bugs. Naruto makes an insult about Mr. Ostrich's father but makes a fool of himself instead. Shino's bugs get eaten by fly traps and the ostrich makes an escape. Lee runs after him but runs into a boxing kangaroo. Mr. Ostrich runs to Naruto and surprises him with his ability to speak. Naruto, Kotetsu and Lee all struggle in fighting against the powerful animals and decide to retreat.

Kotetsu decides for the team to longer hold back against them when suddenly Mr. Ostrich and the kangaroo find them. Mr. Ostrich, who now names himself Condor, is tired of humans domesticating animals and formed a team of ninja animals. Shino tries to sneak his bugs to Condor again but they are eaten yet again by an anteater that is part of Condor's team. The team battles against the animals, who prove to be a handful for them. Kotetsu decides to use his Conch Shell Mace to fight Condor who is knocked down by his powerful kicks. Izumo arrives and yells at Kotetsu to run from Condor's attack. Izumo uses his Water Release: Starch Syrup Capturing Field to trap Condor and Kotetsu manages to strike down Condor. The rest of the team manages to defeat the other animals they were fighting. Izumo arrived to help out Kotetsu but resulted in leaving a stack of Tsunade's paperwork unfinished. Kotetsu decides to make it up by finishing the work for him. The flashback ends and Naruto finds Condor who is surprised to see he escaped yet again and chases after him.

Lee arrives at Tsunade's tent and asks Sakura how she is feeling though Sakura nods her head no. Lee brought a bottle of medicine Guy made for her to get well and has a flashback of when Tsunade told him he could no longer become a ninja. Naruto and Sakura find Ino Yamanaka at the hospital who tells them they have a mission together. They say their hellos to Lee in his room. Lee accidentally drops his youth drink bottle that Guy made for him but Naruto catches it and drinks it all, putting Lee in dismay. Lee explains that, with the drink, he would be able to recover a little faster. Naruto decides to go see Guy and have him make another drink. Guy appoints Naruto to a mission to go to Mount Jofuku to retrieve the Jofuku Flower, a medicinal herb said to cure any illness, which is the missing ingredient in the medicine he is making. Before setting off, Naruto puts on the green jumpsuit that Guy gave him.

Naruto meets Sakura and Ino at the village gate who were waiting to leave with Naruto to their mission. Naruto tells them of his mission at Mount Jofuku which is also the place of his team's mission. The team takes a break at a small tea soup where the old lady there warns them of Jofuku Forest that has ghosts of dead ninja wandering about. The team head to Jofuku Forest where they find a large sign blocking a path. Naruto decides to go through it with Sakura and Ino following him, having no choice. Naruto finds the Jofuku Flowers but upon pulling them causes some sand appearing that forms into Gaara after the mention of him from Ino. The team is shocked to see "Gaara" and decide to retreat but suddenly the Gaara impostor starts attacking Naruto, having the same abilities as the real Gaara. Ino tries her Mind Body Switch Technique on the impostor but cannot sense a consciousness in it. Naruto destroys the Gaara impostor with the Uzumaki Naruto Combo and a Rasengan. Suddenly they are approached by an old medical ninja from Konoha named Furofuki who is doing research in the forest.

Sakura asks Furofuki who or what was the Gaara impostor. They are then answered that it was a Jofuku Flower, which assumes the form of the nemesis of whoever pulls it. They give Furofuki the letter that they were assigned to do and are given another mission by her to take loads of Jofuku Flowers back to Konoha. With the final ingredient at hand, Guy is able to finish the medicine and makes a bowl full of medicine balls for Lee. Lee is shocked to hear that Sakura and her team did this and decides to recover as soon as possible. While Lee starts devouring the horribly tasting medicine balls, Guy does 1000 push-ups, not wanting Lee to be the only one to suffer, and the flashback ends.

After leaving for his two year training with Jiraiya, Naruto begins training to prepare to counter genjutsu when he meets Sasuke again. Jiraiya summons Gamariki to help train Naruto to cancel genjutsu by putting in under a weird genjutsu by kissing him. Naruto finds Jiraiya, Sasuke and Sakura all with the appearance of Gamariki in the weird genjutsu world. Naruto tries to cancel it by disrupting his inner chakra flow but ends up knocking Gamariki into a river, having Jiraiya release Naruto from genjutsu. Outside the village they were at, Jiraiya and Naruto disrupt his chakra flow on a lake which he keeps failing at. At the end of the day, Jiraiya remembers why he chose to teach Naruto. He sees his student, Minato Namikaze as a son, which makes Naruto like a grandson to him. The next day, Naruto successfully manages to disrupt his inner chakra without falling into the lake, completing the first part of his genjutsu training.

To complete the final part of the genjutsu training, Jiraiya takes Naruto to a village he once visited on his journeys that is surrounded by a forest that gives off something to someone's chakra flow to the brain similar to genjutsu. Jiraiya finds a wall around the village and him and Naruto are shot by Chilli Pepper Bombs. The boy who shot the pills named Tanishi whose parents once gave Jiraiya a place to stay during his journey. Tanishi demands them to leave when he hears the other villagers coming. Jiraiya and Naruto sneak in the village and demand Tanishi the situation. Tanishi tells about a group of missing-nin from Amegakure led by a ninja named Kandachi who were hiding from their village and wanted to take over his village. He threatened the women and children will be killed if word comes out of their presence at the village. Tanishi's father Sukune stood up against the ninja by freeing them from their genjutsu by shooting a chilli pepper bomb at them. Kandachi brutally murdered Sukune who died to end protecting his village. To that day, Tanishi thought of his father as a fool for getting himself killed. Jiraiya knocks out Tanishi after being told to leave the village.

Jiraiya, pretending to be caught by Naruto, disguised as Tanishi, takes him to Kandachi who remembers Jiraiya. Jiraiya wonders why the right man of Hanzō ran from his village which Kandachi states no longer has a leader and is longer their village. The real Tanishi arrives, exposing of Naruto and Jiraiya's plan. Keeping his promise, Kandachi summons the Conch King and decides to have the hostage villagers killed. Tanishi begs Kandachi to spare the villagers but does not hear him out. While Jiraiya saves the villagers, Naruto decides to take on Kandachi and the Conch King but his Rasengan does no damage to the creature. The two beat Naruto down constantly and Tanishi wonders why Naruto is being such a fool that doesn't give up. Naruto tells Tanishi to take the villagers to safety while he fights Kandachi and the Conch King. With the help of a fellow villager and Jiraiya, Tanishi takes the villagers to safety. Jiraiya joins Naruto to fight Kandachi and the two are put under the Water Release Genjutsu: Mystic Fog Prison by the Conch King.

With arrival of Tanishi, deciding to be a fool like Naruto and his father, releases Naruto and Jiraiya from the genjutsu with the chilli pepper bomb. The Jiraiya with Naruto turns out to be a shadow clone and the real Jiraiya tells Naruto to create a more powerful Rasengan similar to the one that knocked out Gamariki. Naruto works on creating the Rasengan while Jiraiya held on to the Conch King with Wild Lion's Mane Technique. After Naruto finished creating his first Big Ball Rasengan, he uses it to defeat Kandachi and the Conch King. After the battle, Naruto asks Kandachi why he couldn't have asked the village to hide him and his group and tells him he is no fool which Naruto responds to by punching him saying if he has, things would've gone better. With the Ame ninja gone, Naruto and Jiraiya, along with the villagers, mourn for Sukune, telling him that they are finally free. Naruto and Jiraiya leave the village and sees Naruto as a grandson to him which seemed to freak out Naruto.

A group of ninja cats led by a giant cat visit Nekobaa's shop who want to buy tools from her. While finding an old book of hers, a picture of Team 7 with a giant paw print falls from which the cat leader picks up and has a flashback. Team 7 is hired by Nekobaa to get the paw print of the boss of the ninja cat underworld, Nekomata to put in her Paw Encyclopaedia which was a game played by Itachi and Sasuke when they were younger. The mention of Itachi angers Sasuke and leaves to prepare for the mission. Nekobaa explains to Naruto and Sakura of the Uchiha brothers’ game where Itachi would assign Sasuke to collect paw prints from fast cats to large lions. Sometime Sasuke stopped playing the game and two paw prints remained. Nekobaa collected one of the two paw prints from Yugito Nii, the jinchuriki of the Two-Tails and asks Team 7 to collect the last one from Nekomata who has hidden himself in a fortress.

Outside the shop, Sasuke prepares for the mission, hoping to pass the boundary his brother set. Nekobaa gives Team 7 cat ears to infiltrate Nekomata's fortress. After being guided by Hina and Denka, Team 7 head to the fortress. At first they managed to fool the guards but after Naruto blows his cover, the cats alert the other cats of intruders. Sasuke and Sakura sneak in without Naruto and split up to find Nekomata. They both manage to find Nekomata's location from other cats and head to his location but run into cats they are forced to fight though they defeat in the end. Sasuke finds Nekomata who is surprised Sasuke got by all his guards. Nekomata begins the fight by placing Sasuke under a genjutsu but Sasuke breaks it with the Sharingan.

For the rest of the fight Nekomata relies on brute force. When Sasuke was about to be killed, Naruto and Sakura arrive to save him. Naruto decides to take on Nekomata though Sasuke decides to beat him himself with a bunch of kunai with exploding tags hanging above Nekomata which Sasuke had thrown during the fight. The ceiling collapses on Nekomata, defeating him and Sasuke collects the last paw print, ending the flashback. Nekomata remembers seven years before his fight with Sasuke that he fought and lost to Itachi who told him Sasuke will fight him in seven years and to not hold back on him. Nekobaa states that it is unfortunate that the two brothers who loved each other eventually began to have hatred towards to each other.

An elderly ninja named Kosuke Maruboshi has a flashback of a mission he had with Naruto years before Konoha's destruction. Kosuke is a ninja of Konoha who has been genin for fifty years. Naruto is tasked with patrolling areas near the village after the invasion, so other countries won't try invading them, and is surprised to learn that Kosuke is a ninja who's on the same team as this for the mission, and also about the famous Konoha ninja he served under. Naruto and the other members come to enjoy his presence, finding him very useful to have around.

During the mission Kosuke shares a bit of his history, including missions under the Second and Third Hokage. When Iwa-nin start to attack, the jōnin of the group stay behind to allow Naruto and Kosuke to alert the village. The Iwa-nin eventually reach them, but they're able to shrug them off. Naruto questions Kosuke about a high-level technique he used. The kunoichi captain of the Iwa nin reaches them, and gets angry when she learns so many of her genin troop were defeated by few genin. Kosuke tells Naruto to go on without him and starts fighting her, using techniques he learned from previous Hokage. Naruto comes back and Kosuke defeats the kunoichi. At the present, Kosuke sees Naruto from afar, and remembers serving under the Fourth Hokage, and muses to himself that the Fourth left behind a fine son, meaning he's one of the few people who was aware of Naruto's lineage.

After seeing a travelling musician visiting Konohagakure while the citizens are rebuilding, Kakashi Hatake remembers his and Team 7's incident with Hanare of the Jōmae Village. After returning from a mission, Team 7 sees ANBU members taking a captured spy in for questioning. When she resists Ibiki's interrogation, they decided to have Inoichi Yamanaka to read her mind. He learns that she didn't find anything about Konoha, but finds it curious that she knows nothing about her own village, and is surprised to see a young Kakashi in her memories. Kakashi has no memory of Hanare, and Inoichi suggests he spends time with Hanare, hoping he can use the Sharingan to learn more about Hanare. Kakashi and Hanare walk around the village. Ino lets Sakura know Kakashi is with someone, and rushes to see for herself, meeting Naruto and Sasuke on the way, who already know, and are also interested. Hanare tells Kakashi who she met him years ago when she was lost, and how he helped her find her way back. They try to eavesdrop on the two, but end up falling on top of them, knocking Kakashi directly on top of Hanare, uncovering his Sharingan. The three cover up by saying they approve Kakashi and Hanare's supposed relationship.

Konoha learns that Hanare's village has a Konoha jōnin in custody, and agree to a hostage exchange. Kakashi objects to the trade. During the trade, Kakashi explodes the bridge on which the trade occurred, intending to take Hanare back. The Jōmae Village head tells her to rush back to the village with the information she collected. When Team 7 corners him, the village head commits suicide to prevent information leaking. Hanare reaches a cliff, and Kakashi reaches her. He tells her that he knows about her special information gathering technique, which allows her to look inside her own mind, and read the mind of those probing her mind, because he accidentally copied with the Sharingan when he was knocked on top of her. Hanare tells him that she has erased all the information she had on Konoha, because for the first time, she felt like was home and belonged somewhere when Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura accepted her, having never known her parents and being raised out of her village. By the time the others reach him, Kakashi is alone, claiming Hanare jumped off the cliff when she was cornered. Hanare lived, and is seen walking where she met Kakashi as a kid.

Konohamaru, Udon and Moegi ask to interview Neji about Naruto, for a report they're doing for academy students, who want to know more about Naruto. Neji hesitates, but agrees to talk with them. He tells them about what happened after he lost his fight to Naruto in the chūnin exams. After Hiashi revealed him the circumstances of Hizashi's death, Tenten spoke with Neji. They're interrupted by the invasion, with fights breaking out throughout Konoha. Neji finds his grandfather, a Hyuga clan elder, defeated. He learns that two Kumo spectators took the invasion as a chance and kidnapped Hinata to take her Byakugan. The elder urges him to rescue Hinata no matter what. They find Kiba and Akamaru and set out to rescue Hinata.

On the way, they run into a trap, but Tenten stays behind to take care of it and lets the others go ahead. They close in on the two Kumo-nin, who notice that the trap has been triggered, and begin to leave. Hinata, having awakened, strikes one of her captors. Kiba charges in. Smoke bombs explode and he leaves with Hinata. One of the captors tries to attack Kiba, who strikes back with a Gentle Fist manoeuvre, defeating the Kumo-nin. Neji disguised himself as Kiba and fled the smoke bomb site, leaving Kiba and the real Hinata behind. The remaining kidnapper begins fighting using long range earth release techniques, and almost defeats Neji, but Hiashi appears and defeats him when he tries to escape. Neji asks why Hiashi would leave Konoha during the invasion, learning that Hiashi cares about his daughter, and that Hiashi sees Neji as a memento from his younger brother, Hizashi.

Konohamaru complains that the story had nothing to do with Naruto, and Neji tells him that Naruto was the most important thing about the story. Without him, it might not even have happened. He remembers how Hinata apologised for the trouble she caused Neji, but he told her that he did it because he wanted to, his battle with Naruto having changed him.

When Naruto was asked by Shikamaru and Shiho to see if he recognises anyone in the photos they were able to recover, Naruto grabs one and leaves. He then thinks back to how he met the man in the photo. He remembers a time when he found a tag with the name Kisuke written on it. We then see Naruto sitting on his bed. He sees a man sitting on the other side, and after realising he is a "ghost", he starts screaming. Naruto asks him who he is, but the man does not remember. After the man sees a tulip in Konoha, he suddenly remembers who he is and how he became to be a ghost. His name was Kisuke Maboroshi, an ANBU operative investigating infiltration of spies into Konoha. When he was alive he was investigating a suspect named Sabiru. After following him around, he was discovered, and the two clashed. The battle ended with Sabiru sealing away Kisuke's soul.

Naruto, disguised as Kisuke, breaks into a meeting involving Konoha's security system and accuses Sabiru of being a spy. When Sabiru says that the real Kisuke is dead, Naruto escapes with Kakashi and Sabiru on his trail. At some point in the chase, Kakashi caught Naruto, and gave Naruto a chance to prove Sabiru guilty of the murders of Kisuke and his wife. When Sabiru confessed to Naruto that he did kill the two, Kakashi appeared ready to arrest him, but Sabiru was promptly taken out by Kabuto Yakushi who was hidden in the trees. Near the end of the day, Kisuke's soul is ready to depart and says good-bye to Naruto. Back in the present, Naruto places a bouquet of tulips on the gravestone of Kisuke, just as he promised him he would do whenever he remembers him.

While Kiba and Akamaru were delivering some items, Sakura and Naruto were watching. Sakura commented on how Naruto and Sasuke were inseparable those days and Naruto had a flashback to a mission where Team Kakashi had to retrieve a golden statue, which was stolen by a band of thieves from a Feudal Princess. As Naruto and Sasuke retrieve the statue, Sakura gets taken hostage. At first, Sasuke insists on continuing the mission, but Naruto tells him that those who abandon their friends are worse than scum. When they finally find Sakura and the bandits, it was at first hard for them because their hands got stuck together. However, one by one, through teamwork, the two quickly defeated the bandits and their leader, Jako. Although their mission was a success, the statue itself was very damaged, but Kakashi Hatake said that it could be melted down and re-casted. When Naruto complained about his hand being stuck to Sasuke's, Sakura said that it will naturally fall apart within two or three days, much to the disappointment of Naruto and Sasuke.

Team Asuma tries to round up some hogs for the villagers to eat. Noticing their teamwork, Shikamaru remembers a time where the team also worked closely together in order to complete a mission. After a Village Headman's granddaughter was kidnapped by Baji, he hired Konohagakure's Team 7 and Team 10 for assistance. When the teams accepted the mission to stop Baji and rescue the girl, an ex-bandit named Tōfu acted as their guide. Shikamaru then instructed Asuma and Kakashi to find an alternate route to the Baji's fortress. Tofu later gets captured and is revealed to be a double agent working for the gang leader. When the six genin infiltrated the fortress, Shikamaru agreed to a hostage exchange between him and Tofu in order to find out the location of the Headman's granddaughter. Ino and Choji managed to find the tower where the hostages were held, and later, helped defeat Baji. The mission ended with a success, the bandit group were captured, and the Headman's granddaughter was rescued. The scene then shifts back to present time, where Ino and Shikamaru leave Choji the arduous task of carrying all the hogs back to the village.

While on the way to Konoha, Taka briefly stops by a construction Sasuke recognises. He thinks back to when he first came across it. During a training section near the location, Sasuke remembers how he was falling behind with Naruto after he defeated Gaara. He punches a tree and uses Chidori to take some of them out. A girl named Naho almost falls from a cliff nearby and Sasuke saves her. Later, Sasuke and Kakashi had been sent to investigate national wanted list criminals, and Naruto, Sakura and have been sent to escort Naho, a relative of the Fire Daimyo, to Shizume village. Naho wants Sasuke to escort her, but he was with Kakashi on another mission.

Naruto disguises himself as Sasuke so Naho agrees to go with them. After Sasuke and Kakashi noted that the fortress was empty, Naho's group was intercepted by Sadai and his associates. Naruto, Sakura, and Naho come across the criminal and his associates. Naruto defeats the associates, but can't take down their leader. They're all captured. Kakashi uses his ninken to track the criminal. Sasuke appears and the leader mocks him, mentioning he alone in his clan wasn't worth killing, mirroring Itachi's words. Sasuke takes on the leader, who reveals an Earth Release armour, the reason he's able to take on so many attacks. Sasuke defeats him with Chidori, and proceeds to keep punching him. Kakashi stops him and Sasuke goes back to Konoha by himself. Naho comments that Sasuke is scary, but Naruto assures her that Sasuke just has a lot things going on in his mind at the moment, and promises to take her to see him once he's better. Back in the present, Naruto is seen keeping his promise to bring Sasuke back to Konoha.

Five Kage Summit arc
Soon afterwards, he learned that Danzo has replaced Tsunade as Hokage and has ordered that Sasuke be executed as a traitor to the village. Naruto and Sakura questioned Sai about Danzō, hoping to learn how they can change his mind, but Sai was unable to help them. Their questions gained the attention of two Kumo-nin, Karui and Omoi, who told Naruto and Sakura about Sasuke's work with Akatsuki and demanded any information that might be useful in killing him. To spare Sakura from having to help them, Naruto volunteered, but ultimately could not bring himself to sell out Sasuke. He offered to allow the Kumo-nin to take their anger out on him by beating him up, to which Karui gladly accepted before being stopped by Sai.

While Naruto recovered from his injuries, he asked Yamato and Kakashi to take him to the Land of Iron so that he could ask A, the Fourth Raikage, to forgive Sasuke. Yamato and Kakashi agreed, but when they arrived and spoke with A, the Raikage refused his request and berated Naruto for standing up for a criminal. Naruto went to a local inn to consider what to do next, where he was soon confronted by Obito, who asked Naruto on how he got Nagato to change his mind. Naruto ignored the question and demanded to know about his plans with Sasuke. Obito told him about the Sage of the Six Paths, the Uchiha clan, and the truth about the Uchiha Clan Massacre, all of which now drove Sasuke along a path of vengeance. Naruto insisted that that he could still get through to Sasuke, but Obito laughed and left, saying that Naruto and Sasuke are fated to fight again.

While Naruto was practicing on extending his Sage Mode's sensory skills in hopes of finding Sasuke, Sakura interrupted him, having come to the Land of Iron to speak with him. She told him that she loved him and she no longer had any feelings for Sasuke. Naruto knew she was lying and rejected her confession. Along with saying that he hated people who lied to themselves. Angered by this, Sakura insisted that she was telling the truth and he therefore doesn't need to fulfil his earlier promise of bringing Sasuke home. Naruto firmly replied that his actions had nothing to do with the promise and that he just wanted to save Sasuke, choosing not to reveal what Obito had said to him before. Sakura then left with the others, saying she was going home.

Soon, one of Sai's ink clones approached Naruto, telling him, Kakashi, and Yamato about Sakura and the rest of the Konoha 11's decision to kill Sasuke to prevent him from involving Konoha in another war, and also mentioned that he thinks Sakura is still in love with Sasuke, later proven to be true, and wanted to be the one to stop him from sinking any lower. Gaara also appeared and told them about the Fourth Shinobi War, and the decision to protect Naruto from Akatsuki. Gaara pleaded with Naruto to think about all of the people who will be fighting the likes of Sasuke on his behalf and, as Sasuke's friend, to do what was best given his actions. When Gaara left, Naruto considered what everyone had told him and started having a hyperventilating attack. He passed out, and when he woke up, he discovered from Yamato that Kakashi had gone to stop Sakura and deal with Sasuke. Yamato tells Naruto to get some sleep, and Naruto starts to have flashbacks about his childhood days at the Ninja Academy with Sasuke. Naruto wakes up again, and trys to leave. But Yamato stops him, and Naruto lies to Yamato saying that he needs to recover more before heading back to Konoha.

Using a shadow clone as a decoy, Naruto escaped from Yamato and pursued Kakashi using his Sage Mode to follow the latter's chakra. He arrived just in time to save Sakura from being killed by Sasuke. Naruto made a last attempt to reason with his former friend, commiserating with his pain and acknowledging Itachi's sacrifice. However, Sasuke was unmoved and made his resolve to destroy Konoha clear. Shocked by the depths of his hatred, Kakashi resolved to kill Sasuke, but was stopped by Naruto, who instead fought Sasuke head-on; matching his Rasengan with the latter's Chidori. In their minds, Naruto revealed to Sasuke that he always looked up to him, and Iruka. Naruto also took Sasuke, that he too hated Konoha for seeing him as the Jinchuriki of the Nine Tails. He told Sasuke that he too also wanted to get revenge on the village for treating him like an outcast, but told him that he would have ended up like him, if he did get revenge. Naruto told Sasuke that he is his role model, and best friend.

Both survived the clash, with Obto and Zetsu coming to Sasuke's aid. Before Sasuke left, Naruto noted that they had both become top-class ninja, and if they ever fought again, they would both die. He nevertheless accepted such an outcome, since it would at least enable him to shoulder Sasuke's hatred alone. In answer, Sasuke declared that he had no intention to die, and promised to kill Naruto first. He left with Tobi, and Naruto returned to Konoha with his team-mates, bearing Karin as a captive. In the anime, Naruto, Karin, and the rest of Sakura's team rest while Kakashi sent his ninken to the other Hidden Villages.

Upon returning to the village, Naruto explained the situation to his friends. When he insisted to handle Sasuke alone, Neji and Shikamaru said it was foolish not to finish Sasuke when he was already weakened from his fight against the other Kage and Danzō, but Naruto explained that at his current level, he wouldn't be able to kill Sasuke. As Shikamaru berated Naruto for taking all this on his own, Naruto dismissed this and headed off to Ramen Ichiraku. Sakura realized that Naruto was hiding something, however she remembers what he said to Sasuke directly. While walking to Ichiraku, Naruto was annoy and angry that Team Ebisu kept asking him for an interview. Eventually he is able to get away from them.

As Naruto was about to eat at Ichiraku, he was suddenly summoned back to Mount Myōboku by Fukasaku where he learns from the Great Toad Sage's fortune that he will meet an "octopus" and would battle a "young man with powerful eyes". When Gerotora is summoned to give Naruto the "key" to the Eight Trigrams Seal, Naruto knew he would need the Nine-Tails' power for the battles to come and accepted the key. From there, Naruto is sent back to Ichiraku where some of the villagers asked for his autograph. Naruto was unaware of that the five Kage are planning to keep him from battling in the upcoming Fourth Shinobi War.

Chikara arc
The reborn Team Kakashi is sent out on a mission by Tsunade to a location known as "The Hole" to investigate an incident where Tonika Village's people had been killed. Regretting that she could not assign more people to the mission because of recent incidents elsewhere, the team sets out nonetheless. While there, they split up into two man teams, with Sai encountering officers from the neighbouring Hachō Village, consisting of Shiseru and her team. After finding out who the Konoha shinobi were, the officers escort them to their village leader, Disonasu. Elsewhere, Sakura and Naruto, who are at The Hole's water spring, encounter Kabuto Yakushi, who uses tiny, specially-created snakes to create a clone of Hidan using his DNA and the water of The Hole, which possesses special properties. Kabuto then reveals that he had reincarnated several shinobi. A fight ensues between the two sides as Yamato and Sai rejoin with their team-mates.

As Team Kakashi continues to battle Kabuto, Hidan and the reincarnated shinobi, Naruto gets swallowed by a giant snake created by Kabuto, but manages to escape using shadow clones, accidentally ingesting Kabuto's clone snakes in the process. When Naruto resurfaces, Kabuto retreats, using the reincarnated Deidara as a diversion, after revealing a village guard's corpse in the mouth of a snake. Meanwhile, Dokku takes care of the orphans, while Miina, due to trauma, becomes mute. After the attack, Naruto and Sakura join up with Shiseru, Yamato and Sai in going with the rest of the guards. While Yamato and Sai investigate Kabuto's motive for destroying the village, Sakura and Naruto follow Shiseru to Dokku's house. When Dokku and the orphans see them, noticing that Naruto wears the same forehead protector as the reincarnated shinobi, Leo kicks Naruto and they run until they reach a broken bridge. Leo crosses first and when Dokku and Miina run, they fall down the ravine, but are saved by Naruto. Yamato and Sai ask Disonasu for information, prompting him to show them a book revealing the origin of The Hole; a great power resided within many years ago and nearly consumed the world. In his sleep, Naruto sees himself in front of the Nine-Tails' cage within his subconscious as he is surrounded by the snakes he had previously ingested. Naruto and Dokku discuss Dokku's failure to save a girl in his prime and all his failures in life, unlike Naruto, who became famous even in the Hachō Village, a rural area. Kabuto, while testing the effects of his talismans on Hidan and Deidara in a graveyard, converses with an unknown individual that communicates to him through a scroll.

After having what was seemingly a bad dream, Miina runs to Dokku in the night to seek comfort. Elsewhere, in a graveyard, Kabuto Yakushi prepares to reincarnate] another individual. When day breaks the next morning, Leo, Faz and Lando are eager to start their ninjutsu training with Naruto, who is feeling under the weather. However, after being chided by the boys since he had made a promise to them, Naruto emphatically begins the training, which even Shiseru decides to partake it, having found it interesting. While elsewhere a reincarnated Deidara and Hidan's genetic clone argue over their predicament, having killed several members of the Hachō Village militia, and are later confronted by several more members along with Yamato and Sai. Plagued by vivid images all day, Miina approaches Naruto and begins repeatedly saying "get out". Thinking that Miina was simply being rude, Shiseru punishes her and Miina runs off. Later, Disonasu visits their home and, to everyone's surprise, the Tonika Village Head is with him. Greeting his grandchildren, he notes that he had injured his eyes but presses on past that, asking Dokku for the piece of the treasure he had given to him the night of the invasion of the village.

However, Miina alerts everyone to the fact that there was something strange about her grandfather and it is revealed that he had been reincarnated. As a fight subsequently breaks out when Kabuto makes an appearance, Naruto soon begins writhing in pain. Rushing towards him, Miina once again begins shouting "get out", eventually forcing the tiny snakes out of his body. The snakes then form into a clone of Naruto in his four-tailed Version 2 state, which attacks all present individuals, including Kabuto, who is unable to gain control of it through a talisman. As the creature continues attacking indiscriminately, everyone looks on in fear.

The Nine-Tailed Naruto clone tries to attack Dokku and the orphans, when [Gai and Rock Lee arrive to repel it. While they fight the beast, Kabuto tries to control it, but to no avail. The rest of Konoha 11 arrive,Team Asuma's help. Sakura and Kakashi and Team Kurenai help Naruto. Tenten and Neji arrive, but are cornered by the reincarnated puppets. Kakashi chases Kabuto. The beast grabs Naruto to absorb chakra, which the Nine-Tails gladly shares. Hinata tries to defend Naruto, but is sent flying. After the beast absorbs Naruto's chakra, it grows in size and starts to devastate the Hachō Village, even firing a Tailed Beast Ball in far away, missing Yamato, Sai, Deidara and Hidan who are fighting outside the village. Dokku tries to save Naruto, who is still unconscious. Moments before the beast tramples them, Kabuto summons a snake to swallow both of them alive and retreats. While inside the underground hall in the Tonika Village, Naruto, unconscious and strangled by snakes, meets the Nine-Tails again in his subconscious.

The Konoha-nin investigates Kabuto's intention in the meanwhile. Shiseru remembers an earlier conversation between her and Dokku about the pros and cons of them adopting the kids. While the Nine-Tails tries to control Naruto, Dokku calls him, but gets shouted instead. Dokku asks Naruto what burden a powerful person carries and made Naruto choose the reason why he desires to be powerful, seeing flashbacks of his comrades of Konoha and Sasuke, leading to the seal inside Naruto to gain strength again. Dokku gives Naruto his forehead protector, stating that he believes in him. Meanwhile, Leo decides to save their teacher by giving the mysterious iron bars which were mentioned earlier by the Tonika Village Head. While inside the hall, Kabuto, along with two reincarnated puppets, approaches with Disonasu, revealed to have engineered Tonika's destruction. Disonasu pulls out a scroll from which emerges the item that he desired: the Saezuri.

While the Saezuri is revealed, learning that Disonasu employed Kabuto Yakushi to wipe out the residents of Tonika Village, Dokku tried to attack Disonasu, but stopped by a reincarnated puppet and restrained by a resurrected Takigakure shinobi. Disonasu also praised Naruto about defeating Pain, the one who scarred him and left him powerless, before kicking the boy repeatedly. Miina and the orphans came to The Hole to give the iron bars, but Kabuto's clone intercepted them. Meanwhile, the rest of Konoha 11, along with Kakashi, Shiseru, Yamato and Sai moved out to the area. Disonasu prepares the summoning of the "power" by putting the remaining iron bars while Naruto enters Sage Mode. Miina hums to the sound as the Saezuri is activated, causing the area Naruto is on, the Ama no Hoko, to rise above ground. Kakashi arrived on the scene, revealing Disonasu's past as a bloodthirsty murderer and former Akatsuki subordinate whose specialty is the field of Summoning Technique, having researched Impure World Reincarnatio with Orochimaru. Kabuto summons his puppets, the Nine-Tailed Naruto Clone, Hidan, and Deidara. Naruto faces off with the clone, while Deidara uses Explosive Clay to create a diversion and chase Naruto.

Disonasu escapes and Hidan faces Shikamaru. Deidara activates the Explosive Clay on the bodies of the resurrected individuals, as Hidan uses his ritual against Team Asuma, and Sakura got restrained by Hayate and the others. While Naruto relentlessly attacked the clone, he learned there is more than power. As Yamato restrained Disonasu, he activated the Saezuri, opening the area where Naruto faces the clone, draining the lake as an obelisk rises and creates a storm. After Hidan's clone body breaks down due to the shorten life spans of the snakes composing his body, Deidara is controlled by Kabuto to escape Kakashi. A lightning hit the area where the orphans are running, Miina pointing to the obelisk. When the storm expands towards Konoha, Tsunade goes out as the storm engulfs the Land of Fire. Naruto tried to stop Disonasu from ascending the tower, only to face his clone after he absorbed some of the tower's power and transformed a Hydra-tailed fox monster.

Absorbing the power within the Ama no Hoko, the Nine-Tailed Naruto Clone mutated into a hydra-tailed version of the Nine-Tails while sending Disonasu to his death. Overpowered, Naruto almost gave in to the Nine-Tails' offer for power when Minato's voice urges the boy to control the tailed beast as Naruto is engulfed in a six-tailed chakra cloak in the Nine-Tails' image. Over time, as he starts to lose against the clone, the Nine-Tails starts to take control over Naruto's body and assumes a seven-tailed jinchūriki state with Yamato trying to restrain it. At the same time, though followed by Kakashi Hatake, Kabuto Yakushi manages to take his leave in midst of the ensuing chaos. Dokku and Shiseru decide to deactivate the Ama no Hoko and say good-bye to the children. On their way there, they confess their love for each other and decide to get married if they survive before portions of the ground start to sink, with Dokku keeping Shiseru from falling.

By that time, Miina is able to get through Naruto, regaining control as he assumed a new form to save Shiseru after telling Dokku to go forward and stop the Ama no Hoko. As Dokku recalls the tune Miina hummed to change the sounds in the Saezuri to deactivate the tower, Naruto uses his new power to destroy his clone as the Ama no Hoko recedes into the ground. Everyone, including the Konoha 11 and children celebrate with Naruto.

Adventures at Sea arc
A team consisting of Yamato, Aoba, and Might Guy and three other unknown shinobi, set off with Naruto to the Land of Lightning, to confine him in an isolated location from Akatsuki in preparation for the Fourth Shinobi World War. The team travels to a harbour in the Land of Fire to travel by sea. Tsunade ordered them to take the long way so Akatsuki wouldn't attempt to capture Naruto. The boat the team takes is rather small one, so they won't get noticed. Some fellow Konoha ninja warn them about a sea monster that attacks any ship that goes into open water. Guy decides to sail out with Aoba to the water to fight the monster. Suddenly, the monster attacks Guy and Aoba, and they learn that it is a Giant Marlin summon from the Third Shinobi War, roaming around the waters of the Land of Fire. As the marlin swims towards Guy, a fisherman named Yusuke, tries to capture it. The fish destroys Yūsuke's boat and the fisherman is saved by Naruto. Holding Yusuke prevents Naruto from performing any techniques and is left open. Yamato shields Naruto and Aoba distracts the marlin with the Scattering Thousand Crows Technique while they all escape.

At Yusuke's hut, the Konoha ninja try to figure out why the marlin did not return home after the war. Yusuke tells them to not interfere as he wants to capture the fish himself, to avenge his father who died trying to capture it. As the team is about to depart, Naruto wants to help Yusuke avenge his father to which everyone agrees. The next day, Yusuke comes out to see a new boat and fishing rod made by Yamato. The team sails out with Yusuke to search for the marlin. The marlin appears and Guy opens the second of his Eight Gates to keep up with the fish's speed. Yusuke uses a large fishing lure resembling Naruto to catch the marlin. The fish eventually gets exhausted from pulling on the lure and Yusuke finally captures the marlin. Afterwards, Naruto notices a fuma shuriken on the marlin's forehead and pulls it out. The marlin returns home shortly after and the Konoha sail on a new boat, waving goodbye to Yusuke.

While on the way to the Land of Lightning, Naruto and his bodyguards stop off at a nearby island, due to all his bodyguards becoming seasick, Guy in particular. While there, they see Sakura, Ino and Choji picking up medicinal herbs on the orders of Tsunade and Naruto decides to help them, although he does not fare well, from eating poisonous herbs to being paralysed on a bridge. As Chōji spots one of the medicinal herbs, some ninja from the Benisu Island appear and make the Konoha ninja waste their time, while collecting the exact same herbs. However, they have a change of heart and give Sakura, Ino and Chōji all the herbs they picked up, as Naruto saved them from a monster protecting the Elixir Mud. With Guy feeling better, they head off towards the Land of Lightning and Tsunade's team back to Konoha happily, unaware that the Benisu ninja just gave them the herbs, so they could collect the debt owed after the war.

As they continue their voyage towards the Land of Lightning, Naruto, Aoba, Guy and Yamato sail through a thick fog. Yamato tells Aoba and Naruto about the "Ghost Ship" to pass the time. Suddenly, they met another ship, very much same to Yamato's description of the said ship. They come to the ship to investigate, and meet Hishaku, who is revealed to be a "soul" who cannot rest because of the guilt when the ship was attacked by the Giant Corpse Crab. Naruto and the others help him revenge the said crab, and later was revealed all his co-sailors and the captain cannot also rest. After defeating it, Naruto continued sailing, as well the ship set free.

While sailing to the Land of Lightning, Naruto and the others are attacked by pirates who wanted to sink their ship and loot the wreckage. Thanks to some fast thinking on Yamato's part and the early warning by one of the sensor-type shinobi however, the ship is saved and they dock in an underground cavern. There they find a burial ground and a journal telling of the plight of the native islanders at the hand of the wicked Gataro and his men. Hearing this, Naruto vows revenge for the deceased and comes up with an ingenious strategy on how to escape the giant geyser that they were trapped in. Using Naruto's strategy the Konoha shinobi and crew were able to escape the island and put Gataro and his men out of commission.

While on their voyage to the Land of Lightning, a giant bird swoops down and kidnaps Guy. The team pursues the bird and are lead to a volcanic island. Upon arrival, Aoba spots a mysterious girl watching them and decides to pursue her while Yamato and Naruto search for Guy. During their search, Naruto and Yamato encounter many giant creatures, including the bird that kidnapped Guy. They eventually locate the bird's nest where they find Guy, who was actually kidnapped to babysit the bird's chicks. Meanwhile, as Aoba pursues the girl, he discoverers the animals on the island are actually bred to be used by shinobi as summons, as well as a research dedicated to developing the ultimate summon. He continues to follow her, and he is lead inside the volcano and finds a huge monster asleep inside an abandoned research lab. Using a mind reading technique, he discovers the monster was too powerful to be contained and had devoured many of the islands summons, as well as the researchers, before going to sleep.

The bird takes Yamato, Guy and Naruto to the volcano where they then encounter Aoba, and the beast suddenly awakens, going on a rampage. The monster is powerful and uses genjutsu as well as Lightning Release. Naruto has to enter Sage Mode while Yamato protects him as Guy and Aoba fight the beast in order to buy some time. Guy manages to knock the beast into the heart of the volcano, but the monster can also fly. The bird which kidnapped Guy comes down and attacks the monster along with the other summons. The girl, actually the spirit of the girl who the researchers used to restrain the beast until it grew too strong, appears and manages to immobilise the beast, with Naruto finishing it off with Wind Release: Rasenshuriken.

The group stops for supplies and prepare to enter an area devoid of fish of the sea and wind that takes two weeks to be crossed. In the hold, a mushroom purchased by Naruto begins to multiply and to absorb the chakra of Yamato. After resisting for a long time without food, Naruto and Guy taste the mushrooms and it poisons them and push them to act in a violent manner. Without alternatives, Naruto calls Gamatatsu and asks him to bring him Shima's food, composed of insects. All aboard eat and regain strength, even managing to defeat the bandits who sold them the mushroom when they come to look for valuable cargo.

After having braved a storm, four of Naruto's shadow clones rebel against him, taking him hostage, forcing the crew to stop in an island. Naruto's clones were going to kill him, but he wakes up and realises it was all just a dream of one of his clones. So, when the clone was extinguished, his memories was transferred to the real Naruto. Naruto becomes respectful of his clones and releases the technique, giving the clones the rest they craved and deserved.

Shikamaru begins to feel the pressure of shouldering the lives of his friends in the upcoming Fourth Shinobi World War. To help ease his mind, Shikaku sends his son along with Tenten on a mission to Mokuzu Island to replenish supplies. On the island, Shikamaru meets up with Naruto's group. Soon after they set sail, the fog around the area gets thicker and they encounter reef systems, a huge rock and a whirlpools again and again. Shikamaru figures that their ship is sailing through the bay in circles and tells Naruto and the others to sail straight for it and get swallowed up. The criminal, on seeing the ship wrecked, arrives at the spot with his gang to loot the wreckage. Having stored the ship in Tenten's scroll, they proceed to defeat the criminals.

At a meeting held by the Hyuga clan regarding the impending war, Neji is appointed as the commander of the clan on the frontlines by Hiashi which shocked some of the members. Hinata later meets with Kurenai where she is told by Shikamaru that he and quite a few of the other members of the Konoha 11 had seen Naruto since he left the village and that Tsunade was looking for her.

Hopeful that Tsunade had in fact requested her to go on a mission so she could see Naruto she goes in search of her only to be disappointed. She along with the other females of the Konoha 11 and Shiho are later invited by Tenten to a girls night out at Yakiniku Q. Somewhat saddened that he wasn't invited, Choji comes up with the idea of a guys night out at the same place. The two groups talk about Naruto and the past, reminiscing about the first Chūnin Exams. The girls are later joined by Shizune and a moderately intoxicated Tsunade. Tsunade attempts to apologise for how she dismissed Hinata earlier but Hinata tells her it was fine as she knew what she had to do. The next day during her training with Neji she tells him that she bore no ill will towards him for her father's decision and that he was the right person to lead them in the war.

While crossing part of their trajectory by land in the Land of Water's territory, Naruto's group comes across an imposter, claiming to be him. He and his partner are acting as criminal and hero duo, claiming to defeat Naruto, who had apparently become famous due to his victory over Pain, in order to build up a reputation for themselves during the upcoming war. Naruto however quickly defeats him. Mercenary ninja attack the imposter Naruto, thinking him to be a missing-nin, in order to collect a reward. Iggy calls Naruto's group for help, but they need to be on their way to the Land of Lightning. Iggy tries defending Banna on his own. Having stayed behind to see what he'd do, Naruto's group helps defeating the mercenary ninja and continue on their way.

Konohamaru, Udon and Moegi are training to prepare for the upcoming war. After heading to the hospital, Sakura makes them carry and stack boxes. Konohamaru, wanting something more important to do leaves with his team ranting. Shikamaru asks Konohamaru who the "King" was and writes the kanji for King on a stone shaped like a shōgi piece and gives it to him. Konohamaru then goes to see Tsunade who outright says no. Frustrated after seeing Temari who was there to deliver a message from Suna as well as check on the progress of the village after Pain's invasion. Konohamaru later challenges Temari while she is on her way home. The two have an intense spar with Konohamaru being unable to land an attack on Temari. Eventually after Temari taunts him that the Sarutobi clan was left with no good heir and that Naruto had a poor pupil. The two almost end up severely harming each other but the fight is stopped by Shikamaru who had been informed of Konohamaru's intentions by Udon and Moegi. After hearing Moegi's story, Konohamaru realises that the 'King' he wanted to protect were the civilians of the village who were unable to defend themselves. Shikamaru smiles at him and Temari compliments him for mastering such a high-level technique and then Team Ebisu for being such promising young shinobi, and then leaves. Shikamaru then told Tsunade Konohamaru's dream is to become Hokage. She then has a flashback of her late brother, Nawaki. Then she has a another flashback of Naruto, and realizes that Konohamaru is just like Naruto and Nawaki.

Kokuyo wants Shizuka to be his wife in order to control her village, which she repeatedly spurns his advances. Tokiwa, her attendant saw Naruto and after being told that he was Jiraiya's student told him he had to battle Shizuka for his hand in marriage as Jiraiya had promised Shizuka's mentor. He declined the offer, but however Tokiwa tracked him down, and narrated Shizuka's past to him, as she also was against the village's law that female should marry the man who defeats them in battle, and accept the duel. Naruto fooled Aoba, Guy and Yamato to buy some time. He defeats Shizuka, but Kokuyo attacked Shizuka again, only to be defeated by Naruto's Rasengan. Naruto talks to Shizuka about his unrequited love for Sakura. To encourage Shizuka to rethink her destiny.

Given the day off, Sai spends it strolling the village and drawing. He initially encounters three children that he at first finds it difficult to interact with, but later he realises that two of them remind him of the times he had spent with Naruto and Sakura. He has several flashbacks of their time together and the bonds they share. In the end he uses the doors of a destroyed house and paints a mural of Team 7 along with Sasuke holding hands.

Kiba becomes upset that Naruto, the dead-last in their Ninja Academy days, had become such a hero. After being chided by his mother Tsume and partner Shino, he decided to train in order to become stronger. Seeking out Kakashi, the only available jōnin sensei currently, he asks him to help him train. Kakashi however summons his ninken to aid Kiba and Akamaru in their training. After initially giving up after being defeated by the hounds, Akamaru carries Kiba to a tree in the village where he sees that Naruto had broken his record in speed since the time they were children racing for candy. With his determination renewed, he demands a rematch with the hounds and is successfully able to retrieve the scroll. With this Kiba races to the tree and sets a new record, declaring that he'd never give up.

In Konohagakure, Kakashi while meeting with Tsunade about the impending war, receives an emergency messenger tortoise from Guy with an SOS message, so he heads out to find out what has happened. On board the ship, Guy recalls the time when he and Kakashi first became rivals and their numerous battles since then.

Later on in the night, the jonin meet where Yamato tells them about a rumour of a shinobi capable of not only copying someone's appearance, but also their chakra. Kakashi soon arrives at the ship, and calls for Guy. Unaware that he sent an SOS message, Guy comes to the conclusion that the one before him could be one of those imposters that Yamato spoke of. With this notion Guy proceeds to attack Kakashi and later Aoba and Yamato when they side with Kakashi. After giving Guy irrefutable proof that he was who he said he was by telling him something from their youth, Kakashi returns to Konoha upon learning that the SOS tortoise was sent by accident.

While on his way to meet messengers from Iwagakure, Chojuro decides to go on ahead by himself, due to the slow progress in travelling. Naruto and his group stop in an island for restocking before going straight to the Land of Lightning. Naruto sets off to eat. Akatsuchi is sent by the Tsuchikage to the same isolated island in the Land of Water to rendezvous with Chojuro, and Kurotsuchi tags along. As they await, they're attacked by a group of Kirigakure ninja, led by Ganryū. Battle ensues and Akatsuchi is injured. Naruto and Chojuro interfere and stop the battle. Chōjūrō demands Ganryū and his team to withdraw, stating that they are violating the Mizukage's will. The team leaves, and Kurotsuchi argues with Chojuro to tend Akatsuchi's injuries, who says they need to wait for a medical-nin. Chojuro explains those were ninja who oppose the Allied Shinobi Forces, Ganryū being the sole survivor of the Tragedy of Yosuga Pass.

Kurotsuchi heads out to kill Ganryu before he can kill her. Naruto stops Kurotsuchi and Ganryū from killing one another, also telling Ganryu that it will just create a cycle of hatred. Kurotsuchi attempts to slash Ganryu using her sword, but Naruto blocks it with his body. Ganryu agrees to let Naruto fulfil the peace. Chojuro arrives with other Kiri ninja, telling Ganryu to surrender, which he does. Chojuro informs him that the Iwa messenger was sent by the Tsuchikage himself, to formally apologise for the Tragedy of Yogusa Pass, and return a personal belonging of one of Ganryu's team-mates who was killed in it. Chōjūro tells the others that Ganryū won't be sentenced for execution. Akatsuchi then tells Kurotsuchi that Kiri will just owe Iwa a favour in the future to come, delighted that the Iwa-Kiri grudge has come to an end. Naruto leaves in a hurry, without introducing himself to the others. Once arriving with Yamato and the others, they await for a new ship to take them to the island in the Land of Lightning.

Confining the Jinchuriki arc
Once at the island, Naruto meets his fellow jinchuriki Killer B, requesting to be his student after being marvelled at B's mastery with his tailed beast. B refused the offer on the grounds that he is on vacation, with Naruto worsening it when he accidently insulted B while pulling off a capable rap and his Harem Technique having no effect. However, when word of him bumping fists with B reached Motoi, Naruto is taken to Falls of Truth, where B began his training to control the Eight-Tails. Motoi instructed Naruto to sit on the platform in front of the waterfall and close his eyes, and he would see his true self. While doing this, Naruto was greeted by another version of himself, who berated Naruto on how quickly the people from Konoha changed their opinions of him.

Both he and Dark Naruto began to fight and were evenly matched both physically and chakra level wise as both were able to produce the exact same number of shadow clones. It was revealed that the entire battle occurred within Naruto's mind, as Yamato observed Naruto still meditating near the waterfall. Somehow able to break out of the meditation, Naruto questioned Motoi about B's history in order to figure out how to conquer his inner darkness. After that, Naruto reminisced about how B and Gaara changed everyone's opinions about them, he begins to doubt if the villagers of Konoha truly trusted him. After witnessing B save Motoi from giant squid and resume their friendship, an inspired Naruto returns to the Falls of Truth and confronts Dark Naruto again. With Naruto now having faith in himself, it started to weaken Dark Naruto as he asks what his reason for existing is. Answering his question, Naruto accepts Dark Naruto as a part of him while thanking him for pushing him to become who is now. He then hugged a struggling Dark Naruto, who finally relents and fades.

After awaking and celebrating, Naruto and Yamato is led by B to a special room within the secret temple behind the Falls of Truth where Naruto is prepared to fight the Nine-Tails for its chakra. Within his subconscious, after unlocking the seal, Naruto (in Sage Mode) appeared to have the upper hand after he weakened the Nine-Tails with the Rasenshuriken and drained out its chakra, but the Nine-Tails instantly planted its own hatred within its chakra with the absorbed energy consuming Naruto as it begins to use his body to give Yamato and B trouble. Just before Naruto was completely succumbed, the spirit of his mother, Uzumaki Kushina, appeared. Naruto believed that Kushina was the Nine-Tails in disguise before she clobbered him on the head before she apologises and hopes he did not inherit her short-temper. Picking up on this and realising Kushina was his mother as he hugged her while crying, the love-filled reunion causes the Nine-Tails's hatred to be purged from the drained chakra, much to Yamato and B's surprise.

With Kushina holding the Nine-Tails at bay, Naruto quickly made a large number of shadow clones, entered Sage Mode, and bombarded the Nine-Tails with the combination of Sage Art: Many Ultra-Big Ball Spiralling Serial Spheres and the Rasenshuriken, weakening the Nine-Tails further and completely separate it from its chakra. When its chakra merged into Naruto, an enraged and emaciated Nine-Tails attempted to fire a much larger Tailed Beast Ball, but its attack ultimately dissipated as Naruto used a new, stronger seal to imprison the weakened tailed beast once again. After that, when Naruto learned from Kushina about his heritage, the truth behind the Nine-Tails' attack on Konoha, and how his parents gave their lives to protect him. Naruto then told Kushina that he was glad to know that he was filled with their love before the Nine-Tails was sealed within him, and he was happy to be their son. Before she completely faded away, Kushina tearfully hugged Naruto, and thanked him for letting her and Minato be his parents.

Once out of his subconscious, Naruto shows off his new form to B and Yamato before sensing Kisame hidden inside his Samehada by detecting his negative emotions. When the surprised Kisame attempted to escape, Naruto used his blinding speed to quickly smash Kisame into the wall with a powerful punch. Naruto's foot got stuck in the wall, allowing Kisame to escape with B in pursuit as Yamato stays behind to help Naruto out of the wall. Naruto and Yamato then caught up with the others as they watched Guy and Kisame's fight from a distance. After the battle, the Konoha and Kumo-nin restrained Kisame and attempted to interrogate him before the Akatsuki member commits suicide before that could get any more information out of him. Shocked by this action, Naruto realised that even the shinobi in Akatsuki fought for their comrades before being trapped in one of Kisame's booby trap water prisons and occupied with summoned sharks as one of the sharks takes the information scroll on Kisame to Akatsuki's base.

After Motoi sent his summoned owl to inform the Allied Shinobi Forces about the situation, Naruto and Killer B started evacuating the giant animals into the Island Turtle's shell for their safety in case an attack came. Naruto was trying to log the island's ecology as part of his "official" S-rank mission, but did not realize that it was a ploy to keep him away from the war.

Fourth Shinobi War arc
Naruto and B returned to the Falls of Truth so that the former could start practicing with his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, specifically learning how to use Tailed Beast Balls. Since Tailed Beast Balls couldn't be made without the Nine-Tails' cooperation, Naruto tried to create the Tailed Beast Rasengan as a workaround. While struggling to balance the jutsu's composition, he sensed a distant source of the Nine-Tails' chakra. Wanting to investigate, Naruto was able to trick B into letting him out, but was stopped by Umino Iruka, Aburame Shibi, and a handful of Konoha-nin, which confirmed his earlier suspicions that something was wrong. Iruka tried to trick Naruto into believing that he had a second mission on the island, but Naruto used Sage Mode to barge through the guards, losing his forehead protector in the process.

With Naruto out the chakra isolation chamber and sensing the war going on around him, Iruka finally told Naruto the truth. Naruto refused Iruka's order to remain, vowing to end the war and endure whatever pain and anguish is there by himself. When Iruka returned Naruto his fallen forehead protector, he immediately trapped Naruto within a barrier, but Naruto easily broke free while in Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. On his way to battle, he found a note from Iruka in his forehead protector, in which Iruka told him that in the event he could not stop Naruto from leaving, he asked Naruto to come back alive. Naruto then proceeded to eat the note after reading it.

Naruto and B, who had been asked by Iruka to watch over Naruto and finally caught up with him, both broke through a barrier that surrounded the Island Turtle and continued their way to the battlefield. Shortly after that, the Nine-Tails pulled Naruto into his subconscious, berating him for squandering its chakra. Calling Naruto naive for thinking he could stop the war by himself, the Nine-Tails tried to tempt him again with power, but to no avail, earning Naruto some recognition. When the Nine-Tails claimed that his attempt to put an end to hatred was futile, using the boy's history with Sasuke as proof, Naruto pinned the fox down with a torii in retaliation and tells it that he will find a way to deal with both Sasuke and the war. Though Nine-Tails then condescendingly complimented him for standing up for him, Naruto unnerved the tailed beast with the promise to someday resolve the fox's own hatred.

Some time later, A and Tsunade showed up at Naruto and B's location to prevent them from going another step further. After Naruto failed to argue his way through with A, Naruto tried to bypass them with his speed, but the Raikage, in his Lightning Release Armour, matched his speed and punched him back. Naruto pleaded with Tsunade to allow him to pass, but Tsunade stated she had to follow through on her role as a leader of the Allied Shinobi Forces. Understanding Tsunade's position, Naruto made another attempt to bypass them, only to be intercepted by A once more. A then declared to Naruto that he will kill him if he refuses to comply; believing he would buy the Allied Shinobi Forces some time before the Nine-Tails could revive, which would delay Madara's plan. However, B blocked A's attack and defeated his brother in a Lariat clash while explaining that his and Naruto's strength come from both their tailed beasts and those who cared about them. To test Naruto's resolve, A fully powered up his Lightning Release Armour and attacked Naruto with his fastest punch, but when he was able to dodge it, A allowed Naruto and B to pass.

While on their way, Naruto and B were contacted by Nara Shikaku (with the help of Yamanaka Inoichi's telepathy) that the former is the only one who can sense the White Zetsu Army. When their path was blocked by a group of White Zetsu disguising as shinobi, Naruto quickly takes them all out with his new techniques and he then deploys his shadow clones to the other battlefields. After that, Naruto and B find themselves facing a reincarnated Uchiha Itachi and Nagato. While Naruto sparred with Itachi, Naruto revealed to him about Sasuke's plight, but reassured him that he still had a plan to do something about him.

After Nagato summoned his giant dog and bird, Itachi then activated his Mangekyo Sharingan in order to use Amaterasu on Naruto, but the crow Itachi placed inside Naruto before his death suddenly emerged from Naruto's mouth and locked eyes with Itachi, causing him to use Amaterasu on Nagato and his summons instead. Itachi explained that the crow used Kotoamatsukami, thus releasing him from Kabuto's control. Nagato, having his personality completely removed by Kabuto, used his Asura Path ability to restrain both Naruto and B respectively. Before Nagato could remove Naruto's soul, he and B were subsequently rescued by Itachi with his Susanoo. After Nagato used Chibaku Tensei as an attempt to trap them, Naruto used his Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, along with Itachi's Yasaka Magatama and B's Tailed Beast Ball, to attack the centre of Nagato's technique, effectively destroying it. After Itachi sealed Nagato with his Sword of Totsuka, he told Naruto that he would help end Kabuto's Impure World Reincarnation while Naruto would focus on fighting Tobi. Naruto insisted that Itachi come and see Sasuke again, but he declined, saying that he should leave his brother to his friends. After Itachi left, Naruto and B continued heading towards an unknown destination.

One of Naruto's shadow clones arrived at the Fourth Division's location at the battlefield to fight against the reincarnation Mu and the Third Raikage. Although he was able to defeat Mu, none of Naruto's attacks had much effect against the Third Raikage, as Dodai explained that the Third's physical endurance could withstand almost any kind of technique, along with the relative invulnerability of Impure World Reincarnation. When Naruto's clone noticed a scar on the Third's chest, Dodai stated that the Third got it during his past fight with the Eight-Tails. Believing that only a tailed beast was capable of harming the Third, Naruto's clone attempted to form the Tailed Beast Ball, only for it to dissipate, and was then forced out of Nine-Tails Chakra Mode due to chakra overuse. After learning from the Eight-Tails that both it and the Third only collapsed after their prolonged battle with their techniques still in their hands, Naruto's clone entered Sage Mode and charged toward the Third with a Rasengan in hand. Using Sage Mode's sensory ability, he dodged the Third's Hell Stab at the last second and aimed the Rasengan at the Raikage's arm. The attack knocked the Third's arm into his chest, impaling him long enough for him to be sealed away. Naruto's clone then went towards where the Five Kazekage was fighting the Second Mizukage, arriving just in time to see the sealing take place.

In the anime, one of Naruto's clones senses an immense source of hatred. Then, realizing that he couldn't sense Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, Inuzuka Kiba, and Neji's presence any more, Naruto's clone quickly rushes to their aid. Along the way, eliminating more White Zetsu clones in disguise, Naruto's clone finds a member of the communications team, contacting HQ for help. He learns from Inoichi that his missing friends have been affected by a strange technique. By locking in on the reincarnated Sound Four's malice, Naruto was able to find and destroy the barrier, letting Inoichi dispel the technique and save Shikamaru and the others. Jumping in to face the Sound Four, with their souls no longer bound to the world, Naruto quickly destroyed them as well.

Meanwhile, another one of Naruto's clone finds Karui and her division being attacked by former reincarnated samurai named Tatewaki. As the division is quickly overwhelmed by Tatewaki's swordsmanship, Naruto is shocked to meet the man again after three years. Remembering Naruto, he asks Naruto what became of the two children he was guardian. After Naruto assured him that the children were safely brought to their destination, the relieved samurai was able to let got of his past pains, breaking the summoning contract and returned to the afterlife.

Later, Naruto noticed three unusual weather patterns near each other, one of strong rain, one of snow, and one lightning. While searching for the source, he found to his shock a reincarnated Yota, who began attacking him with powerful wind blasts. While at first unable to remember the child, Naruto gradually began recalling the events that led to Yota's death. As Naruto continued evading the attacks, he received word from his allies that Yota was currently fighting in three other locations. It was then deduced that at least three of the Yota were White Zetsu disguised and using Yota's power from a distance. While the three fake Yotas were quickly defeated, Naruto found himself unable to attack Yota. Suddenly, despite being controlled, Yota was able to contact Naruto and his friends telepathically, revealing that he in fact died long before meeting them. Coming from a wondering clan with the same powers as him, Yota was a test subject by Orochimaru to refine the Impure World Reincarnation technique and as such was soon reanimated after "dying" while with Naruto and the others. Happy to see how well his friends grew up, Yota was able to break the summoning contract and destroyed his body with a bolt of lightning. Which shocked Naruto. and the others overall. This resolve may Naruto decided to end the war quickly.

When Omoi is reported to have left his post on the battlefield to find the Thundercloud Unit, the Allied Shinobi Forces' Headquarters asks Naruto to assist. He arrives and saves Omoi from a vast army of White Zetsu, stating he believes him. With his help, they manage to defeat a large number of them. Naruto's time at the battle comes to an end when Omoi accidentally slices through the shadow clone when striking a White Zetsu clone.

While Naruto's clones arrived at the other division's locations to help find and fight off the remaining White Zetsu within the areas, the one clone with Gaara and his unit was alerted to someone's presence by a sensor. They spotted Mu on a cliff above them and Onoki informed them that he must have split in half. They were even more shocked when Onoki told them that the person beside him was none other than Madara Uchiha. Gaara pointed out that Madara was reincarnated, and they all wondered who the masked man claiming to be Madara really was. As Madara began his assault, Naruto's clone made more clones to fight and stall him for time to enter Sage Mode. He and Gaara attack simultaneously, but their attack failed when Madara revealed his Rinnegan and used its power to summon a large meteorite to finish everyone within the area off.

After the meteorite was stopped by Onoki and Gaara, a second one was sent crashing into it, which made a landfall and devastated the division. When Madara attempted to summon the Nine-Tails, Naruto could feel his stomach burning and the fox angrily recognised his chakra calling for it. As the Nine-Tails resolved to lend Naruto its chakra, he first thought that it was going to attempt to take over his body like it used to, but the fox said it would rather help Naruto than be manipulated by Madara again. Using its chakra, Naruto's clone was able to create more clones and countered Madara's Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees with a series of Big Ball Rasengan. After that assault, the clone was left severely weakened to the point where he felt like that he could disappear at any moment.

As Madara and Mu moved to attack, Tsunade, A, and Mei Terumī suddenly appeared and was able to keep them at bay. Naruto's clone pleaded with Tsunade to heal him as he didn't want to disappear yet or have Tsunade to use her forehead seal. However, she refused and Onoki explained to him that the war was about protecting everyone, not just him. Tsunade also told Naruto's clone that the Kage would handle the real Madara, while he should focus on defeating the imposter. Elsewhere in a dense forest area, the real Naruto received the dispersed clone's information and vowed to win. Naruto noticed Obito approaching and immediately headbutted him, causing both of them to recoil from the impact.

When Naruto questioned him about his true identity, Obito simply replied that he was a nobody and that only completing the Eye of the Moon Plan and fixing the worthless world mattered to him. Though Obito claimed he and B understand misery as jinchuriki, Naruto argued that having tailed beasts sealed inside them is not that bad while stating he is not going to fall for his lies. Obito then had his jinchuriki paths enter the early stages of their tailed beast transformations to attack the gravely disadvantaged Naruto and B. After narrowly escaping from the jinchuriki, Naruto, B, and the Eight-Tails began to formulate a counter measure against them. After being informed by B that he had seen a black rod embedded into Yugito's chest, Naruto battles Roshi to destroy the receiver in his chest with a Rasengan before being sent flying by Han's kick. Clutching onto B as he transformed into the Eight Tails and devastated a large area of the forest, Naruto watched on as B used his ink clones to try and seal the jinchuriki, but the technique was cancelled when they all entered into their Version 2 forms at the last second.

As Naruto was fending off the jinchuriki, he eventually became overwhelmed and was weighed down, thus allowing Obito the opportunity to try and capture Naruto. However, Naruto was saved by the timely arrival of Hatake Kakashi and Maito Gai. After Guy destroyed the coral that was restricting his movement, Naruto began assisting them in battling Obito's Six Paths of Pain. Suddenly, Obito had both Utakata and Roshi fully transform into the Six-Tails and the Four-Tails respectively, throwing him off onto Gyuki, and he fell out of the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. With Kakashi and Guy cut off from him, the Four-Tails tossed Gyuki and Naruto quickly re-entered Nine-Tails Chakra Mode when he was right between the giant ape's teeth.

As he struggled to free himself, Naruto was eventually swallowed by the Four-Tails and, to his surprise, ended up inside of Roshi's subconscious and found the Four-Tails in chains. After denying that he had come to steal the beast's power, Naruto was chastised by the ape as it demands to be called by its proper name: Son Goku. Learning the kyuubi's true name is Kurama, talking from experience, Naruto expressed his wish to be friends with Kurama in the same manner that B was with Gyuki. Hearing the resolve in Naruto's words, Son Goku decided to help Naruto defeat it but explained to the boy not to expect it as his ally until he wins the tailed beast's trust. Using his Multiple Kage Bunshin No Technique to force the transformed Roshi to vomit him out while leaving one a clone in Sage Mode behind, Naruto staged two-fold attack on the chakra receiver that located on the side of the neck. Though Naruto succeeded in removing it, he learns that he only severed Obito's control over Roshi while Son Gokū's being is still held by the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.

Regardless, Naruto earned the Four-Tails' trust as he gave the boy some of its chakra being sealed back into the statue. Drained of chakra, finding out his actions also earned the kyuubi's trust while thanking if for aiding his clone against Madara, Naruto accepts Kurama's offer to meld their chakra. Noting that Kurama was no longer the monster fox that attacked Konoha, but the village's ally and his team-mate, Naruto unlocked the seal's gate as he and released Kurama prepared to face the five remaining, fully-transformed jinchuriki in their new form.

Wasting no time, Naruto intervened to save Guy and Kakashi from the jinchuriki's Tailed Beast Balls, with the latter mistaking him for his own former teacher. As the beasts rallied again and prepared to attack the shinobi, Naruto transformed into Kurama — seemingly "absorbing" Guy and Kakashi into the beast's chakra for safe-keeping. After creating a Sage Mode clone to help locate the other chakra receivers, Kurama warned Naruto that they only had five minutes to maintain the form because it was his first transformation. With this, he grabbed the Seven-Tails in mid-flight, intending to pile-drive the beast into the Three-Tails, but the giant turtle rolled out of the way. Right after that, the Six-Tails quickly swallowed Kurama's hand, rendering it immobile and allowing the Three-Tails to attack, but was stopped by the Eight-Tails. The Two-Tails attempted to pounce on Naruto and Kurama from behind, but they fiercely swung the Six-Tails right into the monster cat, throwing the two away from a distance while B dealt with the Five-Tails. As the other tailed beasts gathered and preformed a collaborative Tailed Beast Ball, Naruto and Kurama preformed one of their own, intending to counter the attack by aiming slightly below his opponents', which sent them both flying upwards in a massive explosion.

Then, as the massive dust cloud was clearing, Naruto used Kurama's tails, transforming them into chakra hands, to grab his opponents by their throats. He then used Nine-Tails Chakra Mode clones to pull out the stakes, while silently promising to free all the tailed beasts. Suddenly, Naruto found that his subconscious had been pulled into a space so that the remaining beasts and their jinchuriki could converse with him. Yagura and the other jinchuriki explained that Son Goku insisted that they wait for Naruto and try to help him. After both the jinchuriki and tailed beasts introduced themselves and offered Naruto some of their power, Naruto, back in the real world, successfully managed to pull the chakra receivers from the beasts, just before his time in the new form ran out. Forcing to seal all of the tailed beasts back into the Demonic Statue, Obito was left incredulous about these turn of events, but remained convinced that still changed nothing. Naruto though, disagreed stating that he just learned a bunch of difficult names all at once, and teased Obito for not knowing any of them. Later, when Naruto saw the end to Kabuto's Impure World Reincarnation as the corpses of the jinchuriki began to deconstruct, he silently thanked Itachi and continued battling Obito and the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.

As Naruto taunted his opponent on taking off his mask, Obito summoned both the Benihisago and the Kohaku no Johei that contained the reincarnated Gold and Silver Brothers, who possessed a portion of Kurama's chakra, and tossed them into the Demonic Statue's mouth. That, along with the chakra from one of Gyuki's tentacles that was cut from B's last fight with Sasuke, the Demonic Statue began its transformation into the Ten-Tails. When Obito exclaimed that world no longer needed the concept of heroes, hopes, or future, Naruto argued that his own heroes were the reason why he was able to keep moving forward without faltering and would make his dream to become Hokage a reality. With that, Naruto resolved to first crush Obito's mask, to which the masked man responded that he would not allow them to touch the Demonic Statue.

Formulating their strategy as Naruto produces a shadow clone, the shinobi agree that the use of feint attacks would be crucial in this battle because of Obito's abilities. Moving directly towards Obito, Naruto uses the Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball to attack Obito. However, becoming intangible, Naruto passes through him. Guy then leaps in with his Soshuga to join battle. Using his nunchaku to counter Obito's gunbai, Guy is able to sent Obito throttling towards Naruto and his Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball. As Naruto's attack is about to make contact, Obito teleports which Naruto had the idea to sense him out to anticipate Obito emerging from the ground in a surprise attack. Dodging the attack, Naruto now has a harder time blocking Obito's gunbai. Kakashi then appears to join in the fight with his Lightning Release infused kunai.

As Kakashi launches the kunai, Obito became intangible once again and kicks the kunai towards Naruto. Telling Naruto to ignore it, Kakashi uses Kamui to warp away the kunai. As Naruto makes his last attempt to land a blow on Obito, he becomes intangible. Regrouping as the last attack seemingly fails to land, the shinobi wonder how they were going to defeat Obito. Just then a tiny crack appears on Obito's mask. Noticing the crack Guy believes Naruto's attack caused the damage but Kakashi disagreed noting that the crack was not consistent with a punch. Naruto agrees to confirm Kakashi's hypothesis and climbed aboard Gyuki's hand and is then launched across the battlefield towards Obito.

He allows Guy to initiate the first attack breaking the rocks before him and force Obito to phase through them but Guy continues his assault even though their enemy is still intangible forcing him to absorb his nunchaku. This allows Naruto to attack Obito with a Rasengan during this vulnerable period and injure his left arm. Naruto later listened in surprise as Kakashi explained the mechanisms behind Obito's technique. Confused as to why the kunai made a mark but his punch didn't, Kakashi explained causing Naruto to realize that this was what his Rasengan did as well.

As Tobi chastised Kakashi, Naruto interjected stating that he would not give up on his dreams no matter what. When Obito began to chastise Naruto as well, the young man switched places with Kurama who told Tobi in Naruto's stead that he would not lose, no matter what. With that they entered the Tailed Beast Mode and charged at Tobi. After Obito evaded Naruto's attack, and chided him for attacking alone, Naruto rebutted that he was not alone, in that he had his friends and teachers with him, getting Kakashi out of his slump and moving to attack again as a group. Using a shadow clone, Naruto had B cover him while he had the clone charge at Tobi with a Rasengan while the real Naruto charged a Tailed Beast Ball. Obito thought he destroyed the clone when Kakashi's Kamui failed to warp the Rasengan, and then phased through the Tailed Beast Ball. Once in the other dimension however, he discovered that Kakashi had instead sent the entire clone over and before he could react, Naruto hit him in the face with a Rasengan, breaking his mask.

He is later seen expressing alarm that Tobi's identity is revealed to be Uchiha Obito, a former comrade Kakashi and Guy are acquainted with. After his question about who was standing, unmasked before them is answered, Naruto tries to rally his sensei, telling him that for now, they had to focus on stopping his plans. When Obito attacked Guy and Kakashi, Naruto manifested Kurama's tails and used them as a blockade — dispelling the flames before Madara Uchiha makes an appearance on the battlefield. With Madara's appearance, Naruto demands to know what happened to the five Kage while the two Uchiha casually discussed the current situation, but Madara notes that the Naruto in front of them was a clone, and informed him that the Kage were not doing well. Further angered by his casual disregard of Nagato, Naruto launched an attack on Madara, first releasing B from the chakra stakes, then throwing them at Madara, who blocks them, and then attacking with a mini Tailed Beast Ball. However, Madara sent the force back with his gunbai, destroying the clone before moving to deal with the jinchuriki.

Naruto, Killer B, and Guy all engaged Madara in combat after that point. Madara overwhelmed B and Guy, and Naruto rose to challenge him and announced that he was the Fourth Hokage's son. In response, Madara created a gigantic wood dragon to attack him after remarking he won't take it easy on Naruto any more. In response, Naruto countered with his full Tailed Beast Mode, smashing and biting the dragon. However, the dragon eventually gained the upper-hand in their struggle and began to absorb Kurama's chakra, causing the beast's shroud to falter. Hearing Obito and Madara's ideals once again, Naruto noted that they annoyed him to no end before creating a shadow clone to intercept Obito's attack on Kakashi while he protected Guy and B from Madara. He noted that he was not trash and that he would never become trash and that he would protect his comrades. After Kakashi rallied to his side, he and Naruto stand to face their opponents head-on. As Obito began to attack, he binded Naruto's clone with a Wood Release technique, and tried to send Kakashi to the other dimension, however, Naruto head-butted him, boldly denying Obito's claim that Kakashi was trash.

As Obito regained his composure and charged at a visibly exhausted Kakashi, planning to send him to the other dimension to keep him from stopping his plans, Kurama asked that Naruto switch with him. As Naruto did so, Kurama grabbed Kakashi's hand and hurled him at Obito, letting Kakashi get absorbed — much to Naruto's shock — to which Kurama simply stated that Naruto could now fight without hesitation. Without much time to discuss the matter as he was set upon by Obito once again, Naruto used his chakra arms to fend off his would-be attacker. As his attacks phased through him, Obito showed signs of being attacked much to Naruto's shock; there it was revealed that Kurama had actually gave Kakashi some of its chakra so he could attack Obito in the other dimension and also return to the real world using Kamui. Meanwhile, the original Naruto entered the full Tailed Beast Mode to create a giant Tailed Beast Ball with B and Gyūki and fired it at the Demonic Statue. This was all done in vain however, as after the resulting explosion, the Ten-Tails had been revived.

Naruto and the others quickly regroup while Kurama restored Kakashi and Guy's respective chakra, but the Ten-Tails, under the control of Obito and Madara, quickly overwhelmed them before they could finish devising a strategy. Kurama and Gyūki then fired a barrage of Tailed Beast Balls at the Ten-Tails, who easily deflected them with a single blast of its own. Naruto and Kurama were able to withstand the attack (losing six of its tails in exchange) and threw Kakashi and Naruto's Sage Mode shadow clone above the Ten-Tails, where Kakashi teleported Gyūki and B who prepared to launch a Tailed Beast Ball from the beast's blind-spot. However, the Ten-Tails simply flicked the attack back at Gyūki, leaving Naruto's shadow clone, and Kakashi open for an attack. After the clone successfully pushed Kakashi out of the way, and gets dispelled by the tail himself, Naruto and Kurama were able to rescue Kakashi, Gyuki, and B before the Tailed Beast Mode was deactivated, which Kurama noted to Naruto that it needed time to generate more chakra.

As Obito and Madara had the Ten-Tails fire another Tailed Beast Ball at Naruto's group, the shinobi were shocked to realise that the attack had missed. Just then, from above, Ino, Hinata, Hiashi and a few others arrived and it is revealed that Ino was able to shift the blast after taking control of the beast for a split second. Shrouding the battlefield in mist and releasing kikaichū to stop them from being sensed, the entire Allied Shinobi Forces arrive at the battlefield, and Naruto announces that they were no longer a disorderly crowd before announcing that the "Ninja Alliance Technique" could stop the Infinite Tsukuyomi. As the Allied Shinobi Forces seemingly managed to trap the Ten-Tails with their battle strategy, Naruto entered Sage Mode and prepared to attack the two Uchiha with a Rasenshuriken. He throws the Rasenshuriken like planned as he and the other Allied Shinobi attack only to be repelled by the beast emerging in its matured form, sending Naruto and several others flying backwards, only to be left in shock at the beast's transformation, also leaving Naruto with a dislocated shoulder.

After the Ten-Tails launched several Tailed Beast Balls at nearby locations and the Allied Shinobi Headquarters (not before Shikaku and Inoichi relay their final battle strategy), Naruto questioned what happened to them, but suddenly Neji and Hyuga Hiashi defended him from an incoming attack and told him not to get distracted in the battlefield. After reminding Naruto that he was the key to their strategy, the two of them, plus Hinata, declared that they will protect him. The Ten-Tails then started firing a barrage of wooden spears that proved difficult to defend against. Naruto entered Sage Mode and launched a few Rasenshuriken at the projectiles, but became exhausted because of his senjutsu chakra. Soon the Ten-Tails launched a pinpoint attack at Naruto that the Hyuga were unable to deflect in time. Hinata prepares to defend Naruto as a human shield, only for Hyuga Neji to take the fatal blow instead. In his final moments, Neji reminded Naruto that Hinata, as well as everyone else, was willing to die for him. When Naruto pleaded to know why he'd sacrifice himself for him, Neji replied it was because he was called a genius, reminding him of their first battle. Devastated, Naruto and Hinata tearfully mourn as Neji passed away.

Capitalising on Naruto's grief, Obito mocked Naruto about his earlier statement that he wouldn't let any of his comrades to die by reminding him of many shinobi that were already killed. Naruto was then left in a bewildered and depressed state as Obito lashed out at his beliefs, telling him that they would only lead to more of the same. As Obito tried to tempt Naruto into joining his plan, Hyuga Hinata managed to snap Naruto out of his rut. She told him that if his life was connected to everyone who shared his beliefs and were willing to sacrifice their lives for him like Neji had, that he shouldn't give up and let their deaths be for nothing. Kurama also joined in, telling Naruto of his parents' similar sacrifice to protect him. With his confidence restored and his beliefs reaffirmed, Naruto took Hinata's hand and he thanked her for staying by his side. As he re-entered Tailed Beast Mode, Naruto transferred some of Kurama's chakra to Hinata, and created three shadow clones to swiftly transfer more of its chakra to many of the still alive across the battlefield, in particular Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji, whose clans' Ino–Shika–Cho Formation figured out Shikaku's last strategy.

When Naruto finished distributing chakra to the rest of the Allied Shinobi Forces, he lead a charge attack with two Rasenshuriken prepared. One of them he used in front as they cut right through a couple of the Ten-Tails' tails. He prepared to throw the second one at Obito, but his dislocated shoulder got in the way. Hinata quickly fixed it with her Gentle Fist, allowing him to throw his technique, successfully cutting Obito's connection to the beast, alongside Lee cutting Madara's. The Uchiha duo quickly recollect themselves and began attacking the Allied Shinobi Forces directly with collaborated techniques. Naruto's chakra shrouds were able protected everyone from being killed by the barrage, but Kurama warned Naruto to be careful about micro-managing all of the chakra he had given them, as it was exhausting him and causing him to revert to his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.

Obito confronted Naruto, telling him he was contradicting himself by saying he was closest to his friend after they died but still wished to protect them. Naruto rejected Obito's words completely, telling him that his words were meaningless and that a loner like him wouldn't understand. Suddenly, the Ten-Tails started going berserk, completely distorting the weather around the area into powerful storms. As Kakashi attempted to stop the beast with Kamui, Obito intervened. As Naruto called to his sensei in concern, Kakashi told Naruto to take care of things here while the two former friends teleport back to the alternate dimension.

Naruto once again protected everyone from the Ten-Tails' Tenpenchii, but doing so drained him all of Kurama's chakra to maintain the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode and the chakra forming the Alliance disappeared. Despite that, however, members of the Alliance protected the exhausted Naruto as Sakura healed Naruto. Soon, the Ten-Tails prepared a giant Tailed Beast Ball, only for it to be stopped by the arrival of Naruto's reincarnated late father. After sending the Ten-Tails' Tailed Beast Ball to the sea, Namikaze Minato thanked Sakura for healing Naruto, then asked him if she was his girlfriend, to which Naruto responded "more or less". Sakura hit him in anger because of his response and told him to focus on the current situation; the action reminded Minato of Kushina and her own short temper. Naruto stated that he had felt their chakra in Tailed Beast Mode, just as the other Hokage arrived. Minato donned a chakra cloak, much to the others' shock, and led Naruto to brag about his father once again to Kurama. After sealing the Ten-Tails in a barrier, Uchiha Sasuke and Jugo arrived on the battlefield. After some dispute between the original Rookie Nine and Sasuke declaring to everyone that he would change the village and become Hokage. Naruto who was finally healed stood beside Sasuke, and said that it was he who would actually become Hokage. Naruto and Sasuke moved to the battlefield, followed by Sakura, and the reborn Team Kakashi prepared to face the Ten-Tails.

The rest of the Rookie Nine rallied them, and they set out. The Hokage used the barrier to contain the Ten-Tails' Tailed Beast Ball, and Hashirama created an opening in the barrier for them to get it. As Sakura began to lay waste of the miniature Ten-Tails clones, a shocked Naruto made a mental note never tease her again. When she momentarily let her guard down, he and Sasuke protected her. Sakura praised Sasuke, but not Naruto, causing him to complain about it. Naruto was annoyed when she declared that if Sasuke and Naruto begin fighting again, she'd snatch the Hokage seat from under their noses.

As the trio stood together, back to back, Naruto examined Sasuke's Amaterasu and his Mangekyō Sharingan, while Sasuke examined Naruto's tailed beast form. After he got into a short scuffle with Inuzuka Kiba, Naruto proceeded to save Sai from his failed aerial attack on the Ten Tails' main body. Sai asked Naruto if he could give chakra to the Alliance, but he explained he couldn't since Kurama was still moulding more chakra. Sai suggested that it would be best to defeat the largest of the clones, and slip close enough to beat the Ten-Tails itself, but it would be too far to jump at one go. He explained, however, that if they were to suffer severe wounds, the medical group would not be able to make it up front. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke simultaneously used the Summoning Technique, saying that they fortunately have a solution to the problem. Naruto summoned Gamakichi, while Sasuke and Sakura summoned Aoda and Katsuyu, as each the solution to one problem.

Naruto wondered who his summonning was, but after realizing it was Gamakichi, he was shocked at his rapid growth. Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke, due to their summonings were noted by onlookers to be the new Three-Way Deadlock as each used their summoning for a purpose. Gamakichi leaped high into the air and used his tantō to protect him and Naruto from the attacks of the guards. Naruto created an Ultra-Big Ball Rasenshuriken, and threw it at the Ten-Tails. As he and Sasuke attacked the Ten-Tails, they were cheered on by the rest of the Rookie Nine, including Sakura, who shed some tears. Naruto's technique merged with Sasuke's Blaze Release: Susanoo Kagutsuchi arrow, creating a shuriken-shaped mass of black flames, which hit the Ten-Tails. Naruto then asked Sasuke to extinguish the flames so he and Kurama could pull the other tailed beasts out of the Ten-Tails' body. Wanting to end the twisted system, Sasuke refused to do so, which angered Naruto. When Obito returned from the other dimension and Madara began to control him, he let out a scream as Naruto looked on in shock.

Mobilizing after being instructed by Hashirama to stop Obito, Naruto called out to Sasuke as he rushed towards their target. However both young men are bested by Minato who created a clone and used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to where Obito was. Still making his way to where Sasuke and now his father were, Naruto is shocked to see the beast begin to disappear. Using chakra arms to grab his father and Sasuke, Naruto noted that this was Obito's plan all along. Noting that he sensed the beast's chakra being absorbed by Obito, and having seen the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique once before, he realised that the seals were entirely different. He later watched on as Hashirama attempted to restrain Obito to no avail and then later looked on in shock as Obito effortlessly destroyed portions of both Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama's bodies.

As Naruto worries about protecting the Hokage, Sasuke notes that they were using their immortal bodies to gain a sense of Obito's abilities so they could find a way to defeat him which led Sasuke to tell Naruto to stop worrying about them. Minato, while noting Sasuke's intelligence, notes that their bodies took a while to reconstruct so he would have to create an opening for them. While Minato prepares to use the Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Participate Formula, Obito makes a play to attack Naruto, but is blocked by Sasuke's Susanoo. As Sasuke attempts to attack Obito, however, he takes both him and Naruto by surprise, breaking through Susanoo's defence and attacking the two.

With Minato unable to teleport to their aid, Naruto, remembering his father's words about how the Flying Thunder God Technique worked, created two chakra arms and grabbed onto Sasuke and attached the other to his father allowing Minato to teleport them to safety. Watching on as the scene unfolded on the battlefield, on his father's command, Naruto prepared to launch a collaborative strike on Obito after his father had attacked the Uchiha. Watching on as Obito attacked himself, and later as Minato himself is attacked by Obito, a worried Naruto is reprimanded by Sasuke who reminded him that they needed to prepare to strike. When his father is able to seemingly narrowly avoid Obito's attack and teleport back to them, Naruto and the others looked on in shock as a ball of the mysterious substance that had been attached to Minato started to glow and expand. Saved by Tobirama who teleported the orb away from them, Naruto thanked him, but Tobirama reprimanded the young man for the way he addressed him. He and Sasuke later launched their counter-attack against Obito forming another Kagutsuchi-infused Rasenshuriken. As they charged, Minato telported in front of them taking the blow of the technique, his father then used the Mutually Instantaneous Revolving Technique to land a surprise attack on the new jinchuriki.

Though they believed the attack to have worked initially, they are all shocked to see Obito emerge from the attack unscathed. As they rushed forward, Naruto noted that Obito was much like the perfect jinchūriki he had imagined himself as in his dreams. As the readjusted their strategy, Naruto informed Sasuke that he was going to go all out again and asked if he would be able to keep up. Attempting to go into Tailed Beast Mode, Naruto's mantle disappeared entirely. As he asked Kurama to give him more chakra, Naruto is shocked to see Gamakichi attack Obito with the Starch Syrup Gun. Questioning his intentions, Naruto thanked Gamakichi for helping out after the toad told him that he could not stay any longer. Watching as Obito attempted to deflect the attack, Naruto initiated his strategy and upon hearing Obito not only decry the position of Hokage but his father as well. Forming a Rasengan, Naruto told Obito that even more than looking down on a position he never attained, Obito should not bad mouth his father. With this, Tobirama telported Naruto to Obito's location and the young man sent the senjutsu-enhanced Rasengan crashing into the Uchiha.

When he retreated to his comrade's side, Naruto explained to Sasuke how senjutsu worked and then noted that he was then going to use Frog Kata to fight the jinchūriki. He later watched on as Obito created an enormous tree which he used to prepare four Tailed Beast Balls to attack the Alliance with. As they prepared to deflect the attacks, and Obito trapped them within a barrier and continued to berate his father, Naruto noted that it would be his birthday the following day and declared that the world would not end because he was in it. Bumping fists with his father, he called to him to get ready as he donned the Tailed Beast Mode, Naruto matched his father's chakra signature, recombining the two halves of Kurama's chakra reforming and strengthening the chakra shrouds on the rest of the shinobi army, just before Obito fired the Tailed Beast Balls. By linking his chakra with his Minato, his father was able to use the Flying Thunder God to teleport everyone outside of Obito's barrier and to safety. When Minato noted that he had wanted to speak to Naruto, the young man dismissed this, noting that men could say all they wanted to each other with a simple look, and that both his and his mother's feelings had already been conveyed to him.

Entering his full Tailed Beast Mode with renewed vigour, Naruto's charge towards Obito was halted by Tobirama, who reminded the young man that only Sage Mode techniques were going to be effective against their opponent. While he had completely forgotten this already, Naruto chased off Kurama, mocking of his stupidity before being reminded of the time he had entered Sage Mode while utilising Kurama's power as well. Entering Sage Mode, Naruto is soon joined by his father in Tailed Beast Mode as well, and together, both men create an enormous senjutsu-enhanced Rasengan and are teleported to Obito's location by Tobirama. This attack, however, is anticipated by their target, leading them to readjust their strategy by creating a Tailed Beast Ball enhanced with natural energy. Before they can launch the attack, Naruto and his team are soon face-to-face with the Ten-Tails once again as Obito continued his Eye of the Moon Plan.

As Obito's assault using the Shinju began claiming the life of the Allied Forces, Obito took advantage of their despair, insisting that they surrender. Hashirama's clone has Yamanaka Ino telepathically connect him to everyone via the Mind Body Transmission Technique so that he could inform them about the Eye of the Moon Plan and to try and rally them to continue fighting. While Hashirama's words failed to inspire them, Naruto's emotions and memories are conveyed to them via Ino's technique. Shocked at Naruto's refusal to give up despite of his hard life, the Allied Forces quickly begin to regain their will to fight. Naruto then joined the Susanoo-clad-Sasuke who had already begun to cut down the Shinju into battle once again. As Naruto prepared to attack, he and his father connected to one another so that Yin Kurama could supply them with more chakra. With this the two senjutsu-enhanced young men leaped into battle once again.

While pressing on with his attack, subconsciously still thinking about saving his allies, Naruto's chakra responded to his will and formed the Version 1 shroud around Shikamaru Nara in an attempt to aid his recovery. With a senjutsu-enhanced Tailed Beast Ball, as well as Sasuke firing a senjutsu-enhanced arrow with his Susanoo Bow, they cracked the sphere Obito had wrapped around himself as he pushes forward. The battle continued resulting in Sasuke's Susanoo and Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode form being destroyed. However, Sasuke and Naruto got up on their feet again, their resolves untouched.

Obito once again tried to instill doubt into Naruto to deter him from his path but Naruto refused to listen. Sasuke then claims to finish the battle with the next attack and manifested his final Susanoo which encased Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode mantle. Using the telepathic link, Naruto called for his comrades who rallied to his side all donning Tailed Beast Mode mantles as they entered Kurama's tails. Using the Rasengan Naruto had created, they all attacked Obito's defences who had formed a shield to defend himself. They broke through the shield allowing himself and Sasuke to deliver a devastating blow against Obito and destroying the Sword of Nunoboko and forcing out the chakra of all the tailed beasts. Grabbing hold of the two through seven tailed beasts, Naruto, with the aid of the Shinobi Alliance began to pull the chakra from Obito's body, with Gaara and B pulling Shukaku and Gyūki's chakra respectively to reduce Obito to a shell of the Shinju and prevent the flower from blooming. As they pulled, Naruto and Obito entered a level of shared subconscious where Naruto told Obito he would break his true mask: the facade of being nobody.

Obito continued to deny his past identity, claiming to have ascended to the same realm as the Sage of the Six Paths. Naruto scoffed the remark, saying that he was still the same Uchiha Obito of Konoha, and like him they both grew up alone and wanted to become Hokage, originally to be acknowledged by others, and ultimately to help the village. Naruto went on to say that Obito's warped views were just a desperate means to escape his personal pain. Obito admitted that there was an undeniable likeness between Naruto and him as a child, but still insisted that the Eye of the Moon Plan was to help the world as a whole. Naruto strongly asked Obito if he really believed that; unable to look Naruto in the eye, Obito said he does. In response, Naruto angrily denied that choice, stating that there are no shortcuts to achieving peace, dreams, or changing yourself, and pointed out to Obito that when he was about to be subjugated by the Ten-Tails, he refused to give up his memories of his genin team and overcome the beast. While Naruto noted that Obito would still have to pay of his crimes, he still had a home in Konoha and insisted that Obito come back to his friends, shocking the older Uchiha with an outstretched hand of friendship.

However, instead of holding his hand, Obito tried to strangle Naruto, saying he had no regrets for his actions. Naruto immediately broke free and punched him, stating if Obito truly thought that then he should stop picturing himself as a Hokage. Obito then began to see Naruto as his younger self completely, insisting that Rin would hate what Obito had become and never watch over him. As Obito continued to tell himself he preferred to be alone, Naruto grabbed Obito and forcibly dragged him over, telling Obito it was time to rejoin his friends and not underestimate them. Finally, the Shinobi Alliance managed to separate all the tailed beasts' chakra from Obito, reverting him to his original state. Naruto and Sasuke then broke their chakra unison.

As Naruto is acknowledged and thanked by the freed tailed beasts, Sasuke quickly moved in to kill the collapsed Obito. Kakashi suddenly teleported in front of Sasuke, pinning down Obito; the same desire to finish his fallen friend. He was stopped at the last second by Minato, who notes that Naruto's persistent scolding that he inherited from his late mother, Uzumaki Kushina, has reached Obito. Minato told Naruto to go aid the First Hokage against Madara, to which Naruto quickly rushed to the scene. Once finding the legendary rivals, Naruto prepares his Big Ball Rasenshuriken. Ultimately, Madara was subdued by Hashirama, allowing Sai to come and seal Madara. Before the seal was complete, Madara succeeded in truly reviving himself through manipulating Obito, allowing the dangerous Uchiha to use the full might of his enhanced body and repel both Sai's seal and Hashirama's restraints.

Madara's revival deprived him of his dojutsu powers and even his sight as he removed his eyes years before actually dying. Despite this handicap, Madara's skills and remaining senses allowed him to easily fend off Naruto and Sasuke's attacks, enhanced even further by siphoning Hashirama's senjutsu chakra. The recently freed tailed beasts then arrived to aid Naruto. Naruto, along with Gaara and the tailed beasts begin coordinating attacks against Madara, quickly overpowering him. A White Zetsu then appears before Madara with one of his true eyes. The revived Uchiha then implants it back into his right eye socket and activates the Rinnegan, menacingly saying things would be fun now. As Madara laughed maniacally upon regaining his eye sight, Naruto watched on as the Uchiha summons forth the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path from Obito's body. With his Rinnegan powers, Madara repelled all the tailed beasts at once and proceeded to unleash chains from the Demonic Statue to restrain them. Madara noted he would first extract Gyuki and Kurama from their jinchuriki.

As he continued to struggle against the restraints, Naruto attempted to exit Tailed Beast Mode but when he found that he could not, he opted to continue fighting the restraints. Ultimately as the beasts are all dragged towards Madara, Naruto was ejected from the mode and sent hurtling towards the ground. As Kurama was extracted from him, still alive but weak, and unconscious. Naruto was caught by Gaara, who moved him away from the battlefield, promising not to let Naruto die. Gaara quickly takes Naruto to Tsunade to recover. As she has already used up nearly all her chakra battling a Spiral Zetsu and its massive Wood Release, Sakura instead joins Gaara as he continues to bring Naruto to their next location, though stated herself she was in no better shape than her master.

Gaara tells Sakura their next location is where Minato was. If they can reach him, Yin Kurama could be sealed within Naruto to save his life. Sakura desperately tries to keep Naruto alive, even manually operating his heart to keep his blood flowing. They eventually reach Minato and Kakashi, who are fighting against the barely alive Obito being controlled by Black Zetsu. Once Gaara explains Yang Kurama's plan to Minato, he prepares to transfer the Yin Half to Naruto. However, just before Yin Kurama is sealed within Naruto, Black Zetsu gets in the way and absorbs the Yin Half instead just before Madara; now the current Shinju jinchūriki, arrives nearby the unconscious Naruto.

During the confrontation, Kakashi sent Naruto and Sakura to Kamui's dimension. Obito, having chosen to side with the Allied Forces, arrived shortly after and transfers Yin-Kurama to Naruto under Sakura's sceptical eye. Opening his eyes, Naruto found himself in a separate plane of existence, where he was greeted by the Sage of the Six Paths, who transcended time after his death to meet with Naruto. The Sage began to explain to Naruto about his family's history, noting that Naruto was in fact the reincarnation of the Sage's youngest son Asura.

While surprised by this news, Naruto was easily able to accept it, having already realised it on some level. He also realised that Indra, the sage's eldest son, was reincarnated into Sasuke. As Hagoromo asked Naruto to stop Madara for him, Naruto thanked the sage for his trust, to which he denied deserving such praise due to his failings as a father and leader. Naruto disagreed with the sage's views of his efforts, to which Gyuki and Shukaku appeared, along with Yin-Kurama, and agreed with Naruto. The tailed beasts explained that Obito chose to save Naruto by sealing them inside the young ninja. Turning their attention to the Hagoromo to speak with him for the first time in ages, they deemed Naruto as the one of prophecy to save the world. The other six tailed beasts chakra then manifested to join in the meeting. Trusting Naruto, Hagoromo decided to give a portion of his power to him including Sasuke.

After receiving the transfer from Hagoromo, Naruto awakens and sits up. Obito then sent Naruto back to the normal dimension. Once there, Naruto found Madara battling Guy with the power of the Eight Gates. Naruto arrived in time to save Guy from Madara's final attack on a dying Guy, shocking the Uchiha. With new look in his eyes, Naruto then somehow stabilised Guy's life-force, sparing the older ninja from certain death. As Madara notes Naruto being different from before, Naruto boldly states he feels like he can accomplish anything now.

Using his newfound power, Naruto attacked Madara hard with a chakra-enhanced punch, forcing the Uchiha to block with his chakra orb. Naruto then followed up with assistance from Son Goku to produce his Sage Art: Lava Release Rasenshuriken, surpassing Madara's Rinbo: Hengoku, overpowering him and slicing clean through the god tree. Realizing the situation, Madara then proceeded to absorb the tree itself, fully regenerating him. Naruto then grabbed Guy and brought him over to Lee for safety. As Naruto picked up his father's kunai, Madara mocked Naruto's attempt to stop him, calling himself immortal. Naruto calmly said he didn't intend to defeat Madara alone. As if on cue, Sasuke then appeared with a newly-acquired Rinnegan. Naruto then proceeded to transform into a new chakra mode. As Madara deduced that the two childhood friends had somehow obtained the power of the great Sage like he did, Madara became determined to prove his power unparalleled.

As Madara began unleashing various powerful techniques on the duo, Sasuke easily evaded them while Naruto countered them with his chakra staff. Each time Naruto attempted to strike Madara, his attack was somehow blocked before it even reached the Uchiha. With his new Rinnegan, Sasuke quickly saw through Madara's ability. He explained to Naruto that Madara was generating an invisible clone to aid him. After explaining the mechanics and weaknesses to Naruto, Sasuke was able to subdue the hidden threat. Following Sasuke's advice to immobilise Madara, Shukaku called upon Naruto, letting Naruto use its Magnet Release to generate a new Rasengan imbued with the tailed beast's natural cursed seal. Naruto managed to strike Madara with it, but the older ninja was able to have his clone take the affects for him.

Realizing the situation was turning against him, Madara decided to first regain his left eye. He stole Kakashi's Sharingan and used its Kamui to teleport to the other dimension where Obito was. After stopping Madara's shadow from moving with his chakra staffs and a shadow clone, he went to Kakashi and the returned Sakura and used his new powers to restore Kakashi's original left eye. At Kakashi's warning, Naruto was recalled of their first lesson as Team 7 as Madara's return was imminent.

Upon the mighty Uchiha's return with both Rinnegan eyes in place, he was accompanied by Obito, who was now under the complete control of Black Zetsu. Madara then produced four shadows to keep Naruto and his allies occupied while he performed the Chibaku Tensei. Naruto created four shadow clones to battle the shadows while he and Sasuke then attempted to repel Madara's attack. Madara then removed his forehead protector, revealing a new third eye, and prepared to to perform the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

As Madara initiates the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Naruto prepares to fire a Continious Tailed Beast Ball Rasenshuriken at numerous meteors coming down on them. While he carefully aims to prevent them from hitting sasuke and warns him not to land so loud, sasuke tells him to stay still and covers him and the others with his Susanoo to protect them from the genjutsu. As everyone is being tied up by the God Tree's vital energy drained, Naruto hears Hinata's voice and immediately tries to go save her but he is stopped by Sasuke who tells him to be patient.

As everyone asked Sasuke the nature of this technique, Sasuke stubbornly told them to be quiet, insisting that he was in command. While Naruto was furious at Sasuke's still independent attitude, Kakashi solemnly admitted that with Sasuke's Rinnegan, he may be the only one able to save the world. As the light of Madara's Infinite Tsukuyomi finally ended, Sasuke let down his Susanoo, noting that only a Rinnegan has a chance of cancelling the genjutsu. Madara then confronted the remaining free individuals, only for Black Zetsu to suddenly betray Madara and impale his hand through Madara's chest, shocking its audience. As Madara asked his own manifestation why he would do this, Black Zetsu boldly stated that it is actually a manifestation of Otsutsuki Kaguya. Black Zetsu then proceeded to expand its being into Madara. Naruto was also seen in Hinata's dream, in this case dating her while Hanabi and a still alive Neji was spying on them behind a bush. Naruto was also seen in Gaaara's dream, in this case during their childhood playing together as best friends and Naruto getting to know Gaara's entire family. Naruto was also seen in Rock Lee's dream, in this case with him and Neji being defeated by Lee in a battle.

When Madara began to absorb a huge amount of chakra from those captured by the Infinite Tsukuyomi while swelling up to many times his normal size, Naruto and Sasuke attempted to stop him. Before being caught by hair-like appendages. Madara eventually shrunk back down, but was replaced by Kaguya while Black Zetsu was completely absorbed in the process, leaving Obito free of his presence and unconscious. When questioned on her motives, Kaguya went to comment that she wanted no more fighting, before reshaping their location into a lava river.

Sasuke manage to save himself and Naruto by summoning his hawk. While Kakashi saved himself, Sakura and Obito. Sasuke pointed out that if either him or Naruto dies it's the end of the world, and they are mankind's last hope. Kaguya continued her attack on the pair injuring Sasuke's hawk's wing. Naruto save everyone by using chakra arms and the ability to fly. While Naruto clash with Kaguya he gave Saskue an opening to attack Kaguya from above with his final Susanoo after being repelled by Kaguya's attack.

After Sasuke's attack proved ineffective, Naruto and Sasuke were briefly rendered immobile when Kaguya materialized from behind and grabbed them, using Black Zetsu to drain the two of their chakra. After Black Zetsu explained further details of his role in resurrecting Kaguya, Naruto managed to rip it off himself and Sasuke before preparing for another attack.

Before Naruto and Sasuke started to battle Kaguya again. Sakura asked him about how he and Sasuke were going to dfeat Kaguya. Naruto's shadow clone then told Sakura that they weren't going to stop trying to defeat Kaguya, even if they fail. Naruto's shadow clone then used it's power to revive Obito; which shocked Kakashi and Sakura. Then convincing Sasuke to use his plan to create an opening, the Uchiha attacked Kaguya with Amaterasu, allowing Naruto to get in close to use his Sexy: Reverse Harem Technique which successfully distracted Kaguya long enough for him to get a direct hit. Sasuke then warped the two of them around Kaguya to seal her, but the woman shifted the dimension to a frozen kingdom, encasing the three of them in ice which she effortlessly escaped from. She attempted to absorb their chakra, but the two was saved by Sasuke's Blaze Release. Taking Black Zetsu's advice, Kaguya warped Sasuke to another dimension, leaving Naruto to combat her alone.

Kaguya then process to bombard Naruto with a powerful blast of ice, to which Naruto feigns being trapped in hopes of catching Kaguya off guard. Meanwhile, Naruto's shadow clone succeeds in resuscitating Obito. The reformed Uchiha then deduces that Kaguya's space-time manipulation is akin to Kamui. He theorizes that he should be able to synchronize his Kamui with both eyes to Kaguya's portal once it opens, giving them a chance to save Sasuke. As Obito notes however he is too weak to make the journey both ways, the Naruto-clone and Sakura offer their chakra. Seeing that Obito is determined to save Sasuke, Naruto's shadow clone thanks Obito, who solemnly says he wishes to walk the right path even if it costs him his life.

As Kaguya approached the seemingly pinned Naruto, realizing that the same trick wouldn't work twice, he called for Kokuo's aid, using his chakra to strongly boost his offensive strength, breaking free and quickly smashing through Kaguya's defence to launch her away. With Yin-Kurama granting Naruto even more chakra, Naruto then unleashed a massive army of shadow clones. As the assault quickly began to overwhelm Kaguya, the princess teleported away, giving Obito the chance to teleport with Sakura the Naruto-clone, followed also by the real Naruto. As the shadow clone quickly dispersed from the journey, Black Zetsu was shocked that the real Naruto was able to follow them to Kaguya's base dimension. The dark manifestation insisted that even if they must give up forever the massive chakra within Naruto, he must be stopped now. Not liking the idea but agreeing, Kaguya launched a powerful jagged bone barrage to skew Naruto.

After returning to the previous dimension, Kaguya and Black Zetsu noticed that Naruto's clones didn't disappear where in reality the naruto that was impaled by Kaguya was in fact a clone that was accompanying Obito and Sakura in the first place. Naruto and his army of clones continued their battle with Kaguya and Black Zetsu in which the real Naruto was identified by black zetsu as the one attached with the Truth-Seeking Balls. Naruto was seemingly caught and impaled by Kaguya. After realizing it was a clone, a relieved Obito told Naruto not to scare them. Naruto then asks Sasuke if he kindly thanked Obito and Sakura. Sasuke coldly ignores Naruto's question by telling him to focus on Kaguya.

Upon realizing the situation, Kaguya shifted the dimension to another with extremely strong gravity to prevent Naruto and Sasuke from reacting to her attacks, along with stopping everyone, including herself, from moving by pinning them to a spiked terrain. She attempted to use the All-Killing Ash Bones to quickly kill Naruto and Sasuke, but missed due to a miscalculation. When she then attempted to rectify her mistake with another salvo, Kakashi and Obito managed to throw themselves in the way of the attack, but Kakashi was saved by Obito using Kamui, but he was unable to protect himself, causing him to receive a direct hit from the attack.

Upon Obito being skewered by the bone, Naruto tried to save Obito but to no avail. Following this Obito spoke his final words to Naruto and told him to become Hokage at all costs. After this Obito crumbled into ashes. Black Zetsu then proceeded to mock Obito and insult him along with telling Naruto that if he stood in their way he would meet the same fate as Obito. This angered Naruto and he cut off Kaguya's left arm, which the sleeve contained Black Zetsu and told him that he thinks Obito is awesome.

Naruto launches nine separate attacks, each imbued with on of the tailed beasts' chakra. After hitting Kaguya with it, her body becomes unstable, transforming into an amalgamated mass of the tailed beasts. Naruto then asked Sasuke what animal form is it, and Sasuke tells Naruto that it doesn't matter. Since it will be easier to get close to Kaguya, and it will be easier to seal the latter as well. The beast produced several outstretching hands, sucking up everything it came in contact with. As it approached Sakura, Kakashi, having inherited Obito's Sharingan powers from the departed spirit, uses Susanoo to save Sakura, much to everyone's surprise. Sasuke then wonder how Kakashi got his sharingan back, even though he lost it. Naruto then told Sasuke that it doesn't matter, since their former sensei's namesake is "The Copy Ninja Kakashi" and "Kakashi of the Sharingan".

Soon regaining control of herself, Kaguya then shaped the tailed beast-mass into a giant Truth-Seeking Ball. Kakashi devised a plan and shared it with his students, telling them to be ready for what could be their last mission as a team. Quickly enacting this plan, Team Kakashi were able to coordinate their efforts, including Naruto using his shadow clones as diversions, and penetrate Kaguya's defenses to land a decisive blow on her.

Once Naruto and Sasuke make physical contact with Kaguya, their respective hand markings activate Chibaku Tensei and seals her physical form away in a forming moon; causing her to revert to the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path before freeing the Tailed Beasts within along with Madara's body.

As the earth starts flying into the air to form the moon, Naruto goes to where he trapped Black Zetsu and is told by the entity that he is a product of the Shinobi world he created. After thinking about his parents and various shinobi, he tells Black Zetsu that Shinobi history was created by the lives and deaths of many shinobi and that a brat like him who never leaves his mother's side would never understand any of that. With that said, Naruto hurls Black Zetsu into the moon before returning to his team and telling them that the seal is complete as Sakura brings up that they've no way to leave the dimension. While Naruto is freaked out by this, he, his teammates, the tailed beasts and Madara's body are transported back to the main land by Hagoromo's spirit, the Hokage, and each of the previous Kage, all of whom were summoned from the pure land by Hagoromo to assist in the summoning. Upon being greeted by Minato, Naruto and Team Kakashi are thanked by Hagoromo for saving the world.

Naruto happily greeted to his original Kurama, asking if it missed him, to which the flustered fox denied. After Madara died from his ordeal, Naruto met with Minato who, as day broke, wished him a happy seventeenth birthday. As Hagoromo returned Minato's and the souls of the other dead Kage to the Pure Land, Minato voiced his pride in Naruto and promised to tell Kushina everything about him. The other Kage also gave words of parting, which Naruto tearfully accepted. As Hagoromo then prepares to send the past Kage back to the afterlife. Once all the Kage have departed, everyone begins making plans for what to do next, Hagoromo informs the tailed beast that because their chakra is within Naruto, they all meet and discuss within Naruto using that chakra, and for Kurama to return to Naruto, something the fox didn't object to and to Naruto's joy. The final step was to release the Infinite Tsukuyomi using Naruto's tailed beast chakra and Sasuke's Rinnegan. Sasuke however reveals his desire for revolution; executing the sitting Kage and taking control of all the tailed beasts, trapping them within Chibaku Tensei satellites. His time running out, Hagoromo places his trust in Naruto, who vowed to end the brothers' feud once and for all.

Though he urged Sasuke to at least free the tailed beasts, confident that they wouldn't be a problem anymore. After learning Sasuke was planning on using them to dispel the Infinite Tsukuyomi and then kill them, Naruto declared he wouldn't let that happen. After Sasuke used genjutsu to prevent Sakura from following them, Naruto followed Sasuke to the Valley of the End where he told his rival he was confident he would not lose a second time. He even told Sasuke what Itachi told him what it truly means to be Hokage, but Sasuke decides to tell Naruto what he thinks the word Hokage means from his point of view.

Naruto then resolves to not hand over the title of Hokage to Sasuke, believing that he does not understand the meaning of the role. Sasuke then explains how Itachi's life decisions and sacrifices are what a true Hokage does, but notes that Itachi made a fatal mistake by leaving him in the dark about the truth. As a result Sasuke states he is the only one who can bear the hatred and darkness of the entire shinobi world. Naruto then inquires how Sasuke would get the rest of the world to agree to his revolution. Sasuke claims their opinions do not matter as he is the sole one powerful enough for the job. Naruto states Sasuke does not understand the ideals Itachi sacrificed his life for and cites their battle against Kaguya as an example one cannot do everything alone.

Sasuke merely rebuffs that it is not enough to stabilize the world and resolves to sever the past by murdering the five Kage and Naruto as a path to a new future. Noting that Itachi is a critical part of Sasuke's life, Naruto claims Sasuke cannot erase all of the past, however Sasuke notes that Itachi is nothing more than a phantom of the past to him now. Naruto then expresses that Sasuke will not defeat him as everything he has learned has come from people in his own past. Naruto and Sasuke then charge at one another with great force as they begin their final battle.

Repelling against each other, Sasuke immediately fires a massive fireball at Naruto, who manages to deflect the attack by activating his Six Paths Sage Technique. Leaving Naruto little time to react, Sasuke shifts behind Naruto, activates his Chidori, and knocks Naruto into the water. As Naruto recovers, Sasuke activates his Susanoo and fires three arrows towards Naruto, though he manages to block Sasuke's attack by utilizing three of his Truth-Seeking Ball, resulting in several small explosions. Sasuke activates his Perfect Susanoo and tries to slice down Naruto, only for his attack to be countered by one of Naruto's tails as he enters Tailed Beast Mode. The two titans's fists clash together, as memories of the past are shared between the two. Taking a moment, Sasuke warns Naruto to pick up the pace if he doesn't want to die, Naruto refuses to abandon Sasuke, despite their differences. While Naruto forms a Tailed Beast Ball, Sasuke applies the Chidori to his Perfect Susanoo. The two techniques clash, resulting in a massive explosion, as Naruto and Sasuke enter their inner subconscious once again. Sasuke tells Naruto that they are no longer children, and that despite their differing opinions, they should be able to understand each other at this point.

While remembering Sasuke's words about two high class shinobi learning each other's feelings through their fists, Naruto tries once more to convince Sasuke to stop fighting, stating that his goal is pointless since the five shinobi villages have already united. However, Sasuke explains that they only united to defeat a common enemy; with their enemies defeated, Sasuke believes the world will become like it was before the war. Resolved to becoming the common threat for the sake of the shinobi world, Sasuke explains that he will find some way to gain immortality through the use of his immense power- stating that is what he means by becoming "Hokage." Returning to the real world, Sasuke and Naruto are knocked back as a result of the explosion of their colliding attacks.

Pleased that Naruto is becoming serious, Sasuke summons the satellites encasing the tailed beasts and begins channeling their chakra into his Perfect Susanoo, as it changes into a more humanoid form, while stating he is quite possibly the strongest person in the world, which is later noted by Kurama, as he states that Sasuke is on the level of Hagoromo himself. While Naruto summons three shadow clones, Sasuke immediately attacks him from behind, knocking one of his clones into the earth. The two battle in the sky, as Naruto tries to attack Sasuke, but fails as Sasuke uses a lightning-based senbon to counter Naruto's technique, resulting in a massive explosion. Naruto combines his clones to form one powerful chakra avatar and throws two Rasenshuriken, while Sasuke fires a lighting-enhanced arrow, as the two attacks prepare to collide in the air.

The explosion rattled the entire area, even destroying the heads of the Madara and Hashirama statues. After the two mighty ninja came crashing down, Sasuke used Amaterasu, which Naruto deflected with his Version 1 chakra shroud before following up with shadow clones, catching Sasuke in a Naruto Uzumaki Combo. Sasuke retaliated with shuriken, dispersing the shadow clones, but both ran out of chakra and resorted to basic taijutsu. Ultimately, the two collapsed into each other, neither willing to give up. Feeling Naruto gain some extra chakra from the Yin half of Kurama, Sasuke used his Preta Path power to absorb it, giving him enough strength to stand and unleash his Chidori on Naruto.

Reflecting on his own words to Kurama about helping Sasuke, Naruto struck Sasuke, sending him flying. Kurama gave Naruto the last bit of its chakra, putting it to sleep and allowing Naruto to have the strength to hit Sasuke with one final attack.

Using his Rasengan against Sasuke's Chidori, the resulting explosion destroyed the valley and took an arm from both of the young shinobi, costing Naruto his right arm and Sasuke his own left arm. Waking up some time later, Sasuke asks why Naruto would go through such lengths to save someone like him. Naruto's response was that he understood Sasuke's pain and couldn't let that stand. The two slept through the day to the following morning where Sasuke admitted defeat and was willing to let himself die and let Naruto end the genjutsu using his remains. But Naruto told his friend no matter what happened he wouldn't leave his friend behind no matter what, moving Sasuke to tears.

Sakura arrived shortly after to heal their wounds, with a pleased Kakashi looking on. Once they were able to walk, Naruto and Sasuke later dispelled the Infinite Tsukuyomi, releasing the Allied Shinobi Forces from the genjutsu and saving the world. Sasuke later freed the tailed beasts from their prisons in the Chibaku Tensei, much to Naruto's delight. Yang-Kurama was then resealed in Naruto and restored with its other half into its complete self. The Fourth Shinobi War finally over, everyone returned to their villages. Naruto then attended Neji's funeral while standing side by side with Hinata, while mourning Neji's death once again.

Blank Period
After the war, Sasuke was pardoned for his crimes on the good word of Naruto and Kakashi (who had been selected to become the Sixth Hokage). Just before Sasuke left Konoha to wander the world, he was met by Naruto, who returned to him his forehead protector.

Nearly a year after the end of the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto and Sai were sent to the Land of Waves to capture Garyo, leader of the Ryuha Armament Alliance. Once they located the Alliance's hideout, Naruto launched an assault with multiple shadow clones; even though he was still missing an arm, he had learned how to perform one-handed hand seals. He easily dealt with most of the Alliance's members, but was briefly stalled by the Ice Release of Garyo's bodyguard. Naruto distracted the bodyguard with a shadow clone long enough to apprehend Garyo. Garyo tried to convince Naruto that the Alliance was doing good work by releasing the world from money's corruptive influence. After hearing this, Naruto decides not to get capture and escaped with Garyo on Sai's bird.

Later, Naruto meets with Inari at Zabuza and Haku's Grave. Inari discusses the project his grandfather, has been working on: the Tobishachimaru, an airborne ship that will revolutionize the transportation industry. Although it's expected to bring great fortunes to the Land of Waves, Inari also believes it will cause mass unemployment. Naruto is reminded of Garyo's earlier words and, although he sees the problem money causes, he still doesn't agree with what Garyo was doing.

Two months later in Konohagakure Naruto, having recently acquired a prosthetic arm to replace the one he lost during the war, tries to get Kakashi's attention. After failing to ignore Naruto, Kakashi allows Naruto to ask him the same question everyone else does: when will he officially take on the responsibilities of Hokage. Naruto points out that Kakashi's face has already been added to the Hokage Monument, so for Tsunade to continue to be in charge confuses everyone. Naruto also argues that Tsunade is too old to continue being Hokage and unfit for the responsibilities, unaware that Tsunade is behind him and who angrily knocks Naruto unconscious.

Kakashi finally accepted the Hokage position shortly after the mission involving the Ryūha Armament Alliance and the Blood Prison. When Naruto learned about the mission, specifically that he was expressly forbidden from being informed about it at the time, Naruto started spreading rumors about Kakashi's relationship with the Blood Prison's new warden, Kahyo. Kakashi attacks him in anger, but decides to let it go when Naruto showed him how he felt about the whole affair. To make it up to Kakashi, Naruto invites him and everyone else to have lunch at Ramen Ichiraku.

Two years after the war ended, Naruto ran into Shikamaru early one morning and they discussed their heavy workloads for the Shinobi Union. Since Naruto's assignments were given to him by Shikamaru, he took the opportunity to complain. Shikamaru explained that Naruto, a prime candidate for an eventual Hokage position, and needed to get used to it. Naruto later discussed what Shikamaru had said with Sakura, having sensed that there was something Shikamaru was keeping from him. Sakura reminded Naruto of all the work Shikamaru did to prepare Naruto for becoming Hokage and that it likely had something to do with that. Naruto was aware of all that Shikamaru did on his behalf, but wondered if he was worth Shikamaru's trouble.

A few days later, Naruto was approached by Temari, who was worried about Shikamaru's recent behavior and now asked where he was. Naruto didn't know, and was troubled to find that neither did Choji or Ino. He finally asked Kakashi, who admitted under pressure that Shikamaru was on a secret assignment to the Land of Silence. Naruto joined Temari's team of Suna ninja to go to the Land of Silence to provide assistance to Shikamaru. They interrogated the locals upon arrival and learned that Shikamaru had been captured by the Enlightened Ones. They attacked the prison where Shikamaru was being held and successfully freed him, enabling him to complete his mission by taking the country's leader, Gengo, into custody. Afterwards, Naruto demanded that Shikamaru never keep anything from him again, otherwise their future Hokage—advisor relationship would be very problematic. Shikamaru agreed and apologised. While Shikamaru returned to Konoha, Naruto and several other Konoha and Suna shinobi remain in the Land of Silence to help the country recover from Gengo's control.

After Naruto defeated Toneri, it is shown in an omake-manga titled "After the Last" that Naruto and Hinata have been dating. Naruto reads Sai's book about proper human interaction and he learns that men are supposed to pay everything on a date. During his date with Hinata, Naruto takes Hinata to a restaurant and he was shocked that the food of the restaurant is very expensive. Hinata then uses her byakugan and looks inside Naruto's wallet. Seeing that he doesn't have much money, Hinata asks if they can eat at Ramen Ichiraku instead, which Naruto agrees to.

While in the village one day, Naruto and Hinata went on a date after they got off-duty from a mission. They later encountered Sakura and invited her to join them, but she declined as she was too busy with work. Later while wandering around Konoha one day, Sakura found Naruto teaching a class of Academy students how to spar. Sensing that she needed a distraction, Naruto insisted that she help him, which took her mind off recent events. As thanks, Sakura informed Naruto of something she avoided telling him: there were rumors that Sasuke was trying to destroy Konoha. She didn't believe the rumors were true, but nobody had been able to get in touch with Sasuke to confirm. Naruto pointed out that Sasuke must not be worried by these rumors, otherwise he would respond to the messages he'd been sent. Sakura thought that was a good point and was put at ease.

Upon learning from Kakashi that Sakura was kidnapped by Kido, Naruto and Hinata form a rescue team with Kakashi in order to find her. All three of them soon arrive to help after Magire is defeated. Together with Ino and Sai, they head into the forest to help Sakura. As Sakura is verifying that Kido has been defeated, she is joined by Ino, Sai, Kakashi, Naruto, and Hinata. They congratulate her on her victory, but are interrupted by news that several of Kido's Anbu have fled the village. Though he can't move, Kido explains that they're going to continue his plans. Sakura and the others immediately give chase, but on reaching the Anbu they find them all defeated with a combination of fire and genjutsu. They guess that it was Sasuke's doing and that he chose not to stick around when he confirmed Kido was defeated. Although they're disappointed that Sasuke didn't at least say hello, they are glad that the entire ordeal is over. With the mission being a success Kakashi dismissed Ino–Saku–Sai, including Naruto and Hinata from their duties.

Many years later in Konoha, after several months of dating Naruto and Hinata delivered invitations to their friends, and Hinata's family to attend their wedding. While Naruto was outside of the Ninja Academy, he approached Iruka at a window who was inside of the Ninja Academy doing paper work. Naruto asked Iruka if he would attend the wedding as his 'father', since his own father and mother are dead. Iruka happily agreed after Naruto asked him this, and soon afterwards Naruto left. As soon after Naruto left, Iruka realized that he won't get to hang out or treat Naruto to dinner as often because Hinata will now be cooking for him, and will be doing this with him for now on.

On the day of the wedding, guests start arriving at the ceremony to be held under the Hokage Monument. Before the wedding ceremony began, Naruto was standing next to Hinata as he kept his real father in his thoughts, looking upon Minato's face on the Hokage Rock with admiration. Feeling overjoyed to finally be marrying her, Naruto turns to stare at his wife but he meets her shy gaze, and he in turn gives her an embarrassed smile; his once serious deposition turning into one of an innocent young boy. With the ceremony about to begin, Hinata takes Naruto's arm and holds on tightly as his official father in law, and sister in law approach them.

A few months after his wedding, upon learning from Kakashi that a genjutsu user was behind people disappearing, and wants Sasuke to assist due to his Sharingan and Rinnegan being able to cast out genjutsu. Naruto, Sakura and Sai are joined with Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino, on a mission to stop the intruders from putting people in a genjutsu. As they converse on what information they have on Tadaichi's disappearance and those in Kiri and Kumo. They find the Barrier Team ninja battling the intruders, and Ino recognizes one of them as Tadaichi. Sakura also recognizes the other intruders as the missing Konoha shinobi. Before they can engage in a fight, the intruders use an explosion to retreat and everyone suspects the missing shinobi were under a genjutsu. The missing shinobi explode due to the injuries received from Tadaichi's explosion. Yamashiro Aoba soon arrives to alert them that there are more intruders, revealed to be the missing Kiri and Kumo shinobi.

As Naruto and the others battle the intruders, Naruto's wife, Uzumaki Hinata, comes to their aid and uses her Byakugan to see if the opponents are under a genjutsu, which she says it is unlikely. They suspect that a different type of chakra is controlling the opponents and they can't injure them or else they will explode. Naruto uses Shadow Clones to distract the opponents while Shikamaru uses his Shadow Imitation Jutsu and Hinata used her Gentle Fist to hit their chakra points and render them motionless. Aoba uses his sensory abilities to enter a Kiri shinobi's mind but is caught in a genjutsu trap, and Ino uses her Mind Body Switch Technique to save him, both passing out. As Sakura cures Ino and Aoba while Sai takes everyone else to the hospital, while Naruto becomes aware of the hatred that's taking root in the shinobi.

After the ordeal with Chino and Nowaki, Naruto joins Kakashi as they visits them in prison. He hears Kakashi tell them that the Mizukage wants them to work for Kirigakure, and Kumogakure is willing to forgive them if they accept working for it as well. Chino and Nowaki accept in order to repent for their crimes. Naruto say that Sasuke's influence changed them. Later on Naruto tells Sakura that Sasuke is making significant atonements. Soon after he writes a letter to Sasuke while telling him that, Sakura is comparing his efforts of protecting the village, to that of his childhood dream of joining the Konoha Military Police Force.

Epilogue
13 years later, Naruto and Hinata have two children, a son named Uzumaki Boruto and a daughter named Uzumaki Himawari. On one peaceful morning, during winter time in Konoha, while Naruto was training outside Hinata was knitting a scarf. When their children ran outside in the snow barefoot to embrace their father, Hinata gently scolded them, but Naruto happily suggested they have a snowball ball fight with Hinata soon joining in on the fun. While having their snowball fight, Naruto told his children to watch out because Hinata is incredibly strong.

When Boruto is at the age of 10, Kakashi stepped down as the Sixth Hokage, by choosing Naruto to be the Seventh. On the day of his Hokage inauguration, Naruto screams in pain as Boruto jumps on him by waking him up. (In the OVA, Naruto didn't scream when Boruto jumped on him) While eating breakfast with his children, Naruto learns from Hinata that his Hokage cloak wasn't finish yet. (In the OVA, he and Hinata were unsure if his cloak was finished)

Therefore he decides to go to the ceremony with his children, while Hinata goes to get the cloak. However as soon as he was ready to leave, he got caught in a fight between his son, and daughter. With the Himawari's teddy bear having to accidentally been destroyed by Boruto. This resulted for Naruto and Boruto seeing Himawari awakening her byakugan, Naruto tried to calm his daughter down but she didn't listen. When Himawari was about to strike Boruto, Naruto stepped in to defend Boruto from Himawari's Gentle Fist-strike and took the blow instead, rendering him unconscious. (In the OVA, he gets knock out before he can calm Himawari down)

He ended up missing his own inauguration, forcing Konohamaru to impersonate him during the ceremony. After he woke up, Naruto took a photo next to his face on the Hokage Monument. He even wears his hat and cloak while taking a picture with his family. Later on he speaks with Hinata, Gaara and Temari, as he and Gaara take a picture. Afterwards Naruto was shaking with fear as Himawari ran to him. Afterwards while being unconscious, Naruto arrives at his house with a drunken Shikamaru, Rock Lee, Choji, Sai including Kiba and Shino.

Despite the technological advances since the end of the Fourth Shinobi War and the new-found peace amongst the villages, the Hokage office still came with a heavy workload. One such issue was Sasuke's report that a threat greater than Kaguya may still existed somewhere, which Naruto and the other Kage decided to keep the information between themselves to avoid causing a panic. Naruto who wanted to help Sasuke offer to come with him on his mission but Sasuke told him to protect the village, since they are still trying to keep the shinobi world at peace. A few months later while having a Five Kage Summit in Konoha, Boruto was upset that his father's busy schedule was frequently keeping him from spending time with his family, and when he did it was often only a shadow clone. As such, Boruto developed the habit of pulling pranks around the village to try and gain his father's attention, a desire that Naruto understood, but that he couldn't do anything about.

As Boruto's graduation exam from the Ninja Academy approached, Naruto used a shadow clone to help him train. Meanwhile, the real Naruto received a report from Sasuke about a boy with the Sharingan. Naruto consulted Kakashi about it, who hypothesised it may be one of Orochimaru's experiments. Naruto decided to accompany Sasuke to a meeting with Orochimaru, leaving behind a shadow clone to manage Konoha. He made a point to leave the village before Boruto could come to see him off, although he asked that Shikamaru apologize to Boruto on his behalf. While on his way to a rendezvous point with Sasuke, Naruto sensed that he was being followed by Uchiha Sarada - Sasuke's daughter - and Akimichi Chocho - Choji's daughter. He initially tried to ignore them, but eventually decided it would be better to confront them than to let them continue coming after him. When he arrived to speak with them, however he found them being attacked by the same boy from Sasuke's report. Although he was pleased that they were able to hold their own against the boy, Naruto decided to get personally involved when he saw the boy had a Mangekyo Sharingan. The boy could do nothing against Naruto's Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, so he fled with a space–time ninjutsu. Because the boy was apparently after Sarada, Naruto allowed them to come with him so that he could keep them safe. While having lunch, Naruto told Sarada and Chocho about what their fathers were like growing up and in what ways they take after them. Sarada was not only interested to hear about Sasuke, but also found she got along quite well with Naruto. As they near where they were supposed to meet up with Sasuke, Sarada snuck away from Naruto and Chocho so that she could see Sasuke first. Naruto followed and, on arrival, was reprimanded by Sasuke for bringing children with him. Sarada explained that she came without permission as she wanted to know if Sakura was her real mother. Sasuke ignored the question, which only upset her and caused her to storm out. Naruto tried to comfort her, but his assurances that Sasuke meant well did not improve her mood. Before he could continue, he sensed the boy's return and defended Sarada as the boy and his father, Uchiha Shin, attack.

Sasuke assisted in fighting off Shin and his son, but Shin was able to manipulate Sasuke's sword and used it to stab Naruto. Naruto continued attacking Shin despite his injury, though tried to use being impaled by the sword to win sympathy; Kurama ridiculed Naruto for allowing himself to be stabbed at all, but assured him it won't kill him. Sakura suddenly arrived to lend assistance and landed a fatal blow on Shin, forcing Shin to escape and took Sakura with him. Unable to detect where Shin had taken Sakura, they continued to Orochimaru's lair. Orochimaru informed them that Shin was an old experiment of his that he since lost control of. Naruto noticed Sarada sneaking off with Suigetsu during Orochimaru's explanation and followed them, listening in as Suigetsu ran a DNA test that suggested Sarada's real mother was actually Karin.

Not knowing what the truth was, Naruto was upset at first with Sasuke for the secret he was seemingly keeping, but also with Suigetsu for getting involved. He approached Sarada to discuss it with her, but she lashed out at him, believing he had been a knowing participant in the lie that Sakura was her mother. When she tried to insist that having no blood relation to Sakura meant they weren't family, Naruto took a firm stance: he wasn't related to most of Konoha's villagers yet he still considered them his family because they were important to him. In the same way, Sakura and Sarada were family because they were important to each other. Sarada realized how much she loved Sakura and decided she wanted to help rescue her. They reunited with the others and headed out for Shin's hideout.

Using Sasuke's Rinnegan they were able to reach where Shin took Sakura, only to find Sakura faring fine on her own fighting him. With the numbers against him growing, Shin called in his sons (actually his clones) to assist, but they turned against him and killed him because he always mistreated them. The clones then turned their attentions to Naruto and the others, which Naruto engaged with his own shadow clones. Because they were only children, he frightened them into surrendering by manifesting Kurama. Sarada reconciled with her parents and they all returned to Konoha, with Shin's clones being delivered to the Konoha Orphanage. While returning to the village, he and the others encountered Ino and Choji. To Naruto and the others humor, Chocho wonder if Choji had a technique pass down from the Akimichi clan; due to seeing him being skinny. Naruto then told Choji that Chocho has been looking for him, much to the latter's confusion since he admitted that he and Ino had just got back from being on a mission. Naruto then continued the rest of his duties as being the Hokage, while unknown to him that Sarada has started to admire him, and has been inspired by him to become Hokage.

Naruto movie 1
The movie begins with a heroine previously unknown in the Naruto continuity: Princess Fun (Princess Gale in the English version). Fun's nemesis, Mao, challenged her group with an army of undead soldiers. His dark intentions seemed to prevail; that is, until Princess Fun and her cohorts, Shishimaru, Brit, and Tsukuyaku, unleashed the power of the Seven-Colour Chakra upon him. They saved the day, and Naruto, watching from afar, couldn't have been more elated.

As it turned out, Naruto was actually watching the scene in a movie, as was the rest of Team Kakashi. However, the audience of the movie began to throw objects at the team for making so much noise whilst arguing with the cinema manager. Kakashi had sent them to watch it as preparation for their next mission: guarding Yukie Fujikaze, the actress who played Princess Fun, while she made the next movie in the Land of Snow. As it turned out, Yukie was actually the princess of the Land of Snow, which had been taken over by rogue ninja when she was a child. The leader of the rogue ninja, Doto Kazahana, wanted Yukie's crystal necklace in order to unlock the Land of Snow's treasure, which Yukie's father had hidden before being assassinated. After various battles between Team 7 and the rogue ninja, resulting in the death of all of the latter and Nadare, their leader, Dotō succeeded in obtaining Yukie's necklace, only to discover that the "treasure" of the Land of Snow is a generator designed to melt the snow and thus bring Spring to the country. Doto was then killed by Naruto in a manner reminiscent of Princess Fun's defeat of Mao, involving "rainbow chakra".

With the rogue ninja all gone, Yukie decided to resume her position as the princess of the Land of Snow, which would eventually become the Land of Spring after the technology behind the generator was perfected. Despite being a princess, Yukie intended to continue acting. At the very end of the movie, Naruto, who had desperately wanted an autograph from the actress, was given an envelope from Sasuke afterwards, who received shocked looks from the other members of Team Kakashi, including Naruto himself. Inside was a signed photograph from Yukie. The picture was of a bandaged up (and apparently unconscious) Naruto in the hospital, who was receiving a kiss on the cheek from the actress.

Naruto movie 2
The movie revolves mostly around a special mineral called the Gelel Stone, which has a strong and mysterious power. There was once a clan that could control the stone's powers, but they were destroyed because of wars for the stone.

A battle was taking place at night on a desolate seaside beach between Sunagakure ninja and soldiers wearing bulky suits of armour. Despite their best efforts, the Sand ninja are slowly overwhelmed by the sheer strength of their mysterious opponents. The timely arrival of reinforcements, led by Kankuro and Gaara, turn the tide of battle, with Kankuro slicing apart a suit of armour with his puppet, and Gaara dispatching a large number of enemies with his signature Sand Waterfall Imperial Funeral. However, when Gaara orders the Sand-nin to shine a flare at the retreating enemies, a large warship, is revealed with its own arsenal of heavy weapons much to the Sand shinobi's shock and curiosity of its appearance. The ship then opens fire with its guns, and Gaara's sand armour barely manages to protect his comrades as its artillery shells relentlessly pounded the beach.

Naruto, along with Nara Shikamaru, and Haruno Sakura are on a mission to capture a lost pet ferret and deliver it to its village. Naruto comically refers to the creature as a cat for the remainder of the movie. But while on their way to return the animal, they are attacked by a mysterious man clothed in knight armor. He too is accompanied by the strange armored soldiers from before. The three fight him, but get separated when Naruto, the knight and the pet ferret all fall off a cliff. Shikamaru and Sakura only realize afterward what has happened and immediately go to look for them. Before they can, what appears to be an earthquake stops them in their tracks until they realize that it isn't an earthquake at all, but the movement of a giant mechanical moving structure. Sakura and Shikamaru split up to search for Naruto.

Naruto wakes up to find himself bandaged, as well right next to an equally wounded unknown man. They have been taken in by a very peaceful caravan of nomads that own a number of foreign animals, including ostriches and rhino. An old man goes on to inform Naruto that they are in fact the village that hired the leaf ninja to return their pet ferret, named Nerugui. The ferret also seems to have a great interest on the unknown man, much to the despair of the elder. While healing, the man seems to have a flashback dream that depicts what happened to him as a child. His home was invaded and destroyed while he hid, seemingly the only one alive. He is almost found, but in the last moment he is spared and manages to live.

Kahiko and his granddaughter Emina goes onto explaining to Naruto how their clan once originally had a country, but it was destroyed a very long time ago by some kind of disaster, and that Nerugui is proof of it. They also tell him how Nerugui is in fact older than the clan elder, having been looked after by the clan for generations. As Naruto looks for an explanation from Temujin, the knight only asks Naruto about his strange 'power,' that is actually his chakra. Temujin appears not to know what chakra is, even if he can wield a similar power. Temujin simply tells him that he is there 'to build a utopia,' then goes on to invite Naruto to join him. Naruto promptly refuses, only for the ostrich he is riding to run away on its own.

Still looking for an explanation from Temujin, Naruto follows him as he sneaks away from the caravan. After risking his injuries to save one of the caravan's children from falling from a tree, Temujin claims that his debt has been 'repaid' and continues to leave. Meanwhile, Shikamaru infiltrates the mechanical structure and finds what appears to be a lab with children in capsules. They are overlooked by a pair of women (Kamira and Ranke) with similar armor to what Temujin had been wearing, who operate a machine that makes the bulky soldiers from before. The two discuss the Gelel Stone, something that Shikamaru has never heard of. He is almost caught, but manages to flee at the last moment.

Naruto discovers that Temujin has gone missing and goes to head after him when Kahiko comes to him, saying how Nerugui has disappeared again. As his mission was to deliver the pet to the village the group was headed to, he still has to complete it. The clan elder even goes as far as saying he should have hired the Sand Ninja instead. Even though he returned the ferret to its owners, Naruto still must go and find it again. Meanwhile Sakura comes across an abandoned campfire and finds the caravan's trail.

Naruto goes on to find Temujin again, who has Nerugui with him. (He comically tells him to hand over the 'cat.') Temujin finally reveals his name, as they find themselves in front of the large vessel from before. They go inside, revealing the structure to be very advanced in technology and sort of like a European cathedral on the inside. There, Temujin introduces Naruto to his master, Haido. Dressed in what appears to be bishop robes, Haido goes on into detail about their goals, and again extends the invitation to join them. Naruto claims that he can't join them because he's going to be Hokage, but offers to spread the peace that they wish for. Nerugui appears on Temujin's shoulder, instantly showing a dislike for Haido. Haido starts thinking when they mention a caravan.

They move out when an overhead announcement tells them that the fleet that was sent to the Land of Wind has been annihilated. Temujin and Naruto head on to find the ship that had attacked the Sand Ninja, beached with all kinds of metal parts in the sand. Once they investigate the vessel, Naruto discovers Kankuro among a room filled with unconscious children amongst all of the rubble. Kankuro immediately attacks Temujin, explaining how the ship had been wiping out Land of Wind villages. Naruto demands an explanation, but all Temujin can reply is 'Noble sacrifices for the greater good.'

Before they battle, they are interrupted by the Kamira and Ranke, whom Kankuro and Gaara take on. Kamira uses a kind of mind control that seems to be genjutsu. Meanwhile, Ranke transforms herself, causing her to have several gorilla-like traits, as well as large lightning attacks. After a hefty battle, Gaara manages to distinguish Ranke's lightning and kill her, but Kamira manages to flee by growing bat-like features, wings included. During the commotion, Naruto is separated from Temujin.

The movie shifts to the caravan being attacked by one of Haido's followers known as Fugai. After destroying most of the wagons and killing most of the livestock, she questions Kahiko about where the Gelel stone is. Thankfully who should step in but Shikamaru and Sakura, who claim to have seen her flare. They already managed to take out the soldiers. Fugai goes on to take on wolf-like traits and manages to escape. Shikamaru questions the elder about the Gelel stones, but the he doesn't want to talk. They start to leave, saying that they need to find a friend. When Kahiko asks if their friend is Naruto, they find out that Naruto was with him. The elder goes on to ask the two for help.

Through a series of flashbacks, we discover how Temujin met Haido after his village was destroyed. We also discover that Temujin actually has a Gelel stone inside of him, causing his eyes to appear the red color they are. After getting word that the caravan from before has information, Temujin returns to what is left of it only to be captured by Shikamaru. Naruto has managed to find Shikamaru and Sakura, and the three stay with the caravan people, who had managed to escape and are currently hiding in a cave. There, they question Temujin to find out what Haido wants with the Gelel stone. Kahiko claims that the stones only cause harm, but then Temujin reveals how he has a stone inside of him.

The elder goes on to question Temujin about a book and about their clan, confusing Temujin. He tells them that only members of the royal family of their clan could bind the stones with their bodies, Temujin being one of them. He then tells them that the royal family left and crossed the ocean, taking the Book of Gelel with them. Temujin hasn't come to a new land, in fact he has returned home. Kahiko tells them that they don't know of the stone's origin, but they do know it was a mineral that their clan was able to refine and use as they pleased. It was very powerful, so much that an entire civilisation was wiped out in a battle over it. Afterward the few remaining clan members sealed it away in attempt to keep it from happening again. The only reason they didn't destroy it was because the only ones who could were those of royal blood.

Determined after the tale, Temujin tells them that he only wants to achieve his dream of a utopia. He manages to escape (he was free the whole time) and kidnaps Kahiko to make him lead him to the Gelel mines. They don't know where the mines are, but Nerugui manages to lead them to it. Temujin and the elder find the ruins and journey deep into them to find the entrance to the mines. The Leaf ninja try to save Kahiko, only for Haido and his entourage appear. Shikamaru tries to stop Haido to question him, only for Haido to claim he only wants peace, and he's going to create a utopia. Shikamaru ironically states that they are doing the exact opposite. Naruto angrily asks him if he even cares about his fallen comrades, who Haido only claims are 'noble sacrifices.' Temujin grimly agrees.

After Naruto tells them that dreams without friends are nothing, the elder finally triggers a mechanism that seals him and Temujin into a passageway into the mines. Haido reveals that he possesses the Book of Gelel before smashing Naruto into the wall like it was nothing and follows them. Kamira and Fugai attack, but Shikamaru and Sakura hold them off to allow Naruto to follow Haido. Temujin and Kahiko find themselves in the 'Chamber of Sealing' and find a picture that appears to be one of despair. The elder tries to reason with Temujin, but Temujin doesn't wish to hear it. Kahiko then reveals a knife.

Meanwhile, Kamira toys with Shikamaru as she flies around, he is unable to get a lock on her shadow. But then he suddenly spots Kankuro on the far side of the ruins. As Fugai chases after Sakura, she is unable to lose her even after Sakura blinds her. Finding a crystal structure that creates echoes, Sakura uses herself as bait so Fugai will howl and triggers the crystals to collapse on top of her. Shikamaru fills the whole area with lines with explosives (most of them are fake just pieces of paper) so Kamira cannot fly about. Just as Kamira thinks she knows what he has in store, Kankuro suddenly launches one of his puppets to automatically trap and kill her.

After wounding Temujin, the elder has his blood on a dagger that he tries to pierce a seal on the floor, only for Haido to interrupt. Just as Haido finds the mine's key, Nerugui tries to stop him. The ferret is killed by a barrier around him, a Gelel stone falling out of the ferret's mouth. Temujin stands in front of the elder as Haido is about to kill him, Temujin claiming there is no reason to kill him. Temujin suddenly has a bit of deja vu, just as Naruto appears. Haido tells Temujin to kill the both of them, but Temujin has had enough and refuses. Haido then claims that he is useless, no different from his parents. Deja vu happens again, and Temujin finally realizes that Haido was the one who murdered his parents.

Haido goes on to turn into his own kind of creature, then captures Temujin and extracts the Gelel stone from him. The elder begs Naruto to stop Haido. Naruto encourages Temujin to get up as he fights, even going so far as to use the Rasengan. But Haido has managed to tap into the mine and heals all of his twisted limbs. Naruto still wishes for Temujin to help him, and just as Haido goes to finish them, the fake soldiers go and protect them both. The souls of the children emerge as the soldiers are destroyed, and Temujin finally realizes his wrongdoings.

Combining both the Rasengen and the Galel stone, Temujin and Naruto manage to to kill Haido. But in the process they accidentally destroy the key to the mine. The walls start to crumble around them as the mine spirals out of control. Shikamaru, Sakura and Kankuro all manage to retrieve the children from the machines, only for the ruins to start collapsing. They cannot control it, but there is a way to destroy it. If Temujin puts his hand on the seal from before, he can summon a time/space continuum. Only royal blood can do it, and the one who does will end up sacrificing himself. Naruto tries to stop Temujin from doing it, for Temujin to knock him out. He says doing it is the only way to atone for what he's done. Temujin goes into the collapsing Galel to the seal and activates it.

All is quiet as Shikamaru, Sakura, Kankuro and Gaara can only watch as everything in the void's way begins to be devored. Naruto remembers Sasuke as he is faced with Temujin's death. As Temujin waits for his fate, suddenly he finds himself floating as a line of Naruto clones have clutched onto him. Sakura almost goes into the void herself to see where Naruto is. Only at the last moment a burst of the Gelel escapes and causing the land mass to start moving. When it finally stops, they find Kahiko, who claims that he feels even better than ever thanks to the Gelel. He is even joyously reunited with a still alive Nerugui. The wastelands have now turns into an oasis, as all the children awaken.

Temujin awakes, realizing he's still alive with Naruto still clutching his arm. They find picture from despair from before, and it wasn't one after all, in fact it was one of hope. Later they all gather at the ocean, where Temujin and the others all gather and prepare themselves to leave, back to the land that they came from. They are aware that it's one with lots of conflict, but Temujin wishes to help where he can. Temujin's eyes have now turned back to their original bright green. And much to the elder's disappointment again, Nerugui has chosen to go with them as well. As they leave, Naruto stands on a cliff and shares a fist sign with Temujin, promising each other never to give up.

Naruto movie 3
Naruto, along with Hatake Kakashi, Haruno Sakura, and Rock Lee were assigned to a B-rank mission, to protect the prince of the Land of the Moon, Michiru, during his world trip; other escorts had been hired, but had quit due to being treated poorly. The Land of the Moon is a very wealthy nation, so Michiru tended to buy whatever he wanted, and had a very materialistic world-view. His son, Hikaru, also acted in much the same manner, which irritated Naruto.

During the trip, the caravan stopped at a circus. When Hikaru took a liking to a rare sabre-toothed tiger, Chamu, which was featured there, Michiru ended up purchasing not only it, but the rest of the circus as well, placing it under the team's protection. Hikaru attempted to befriend the tiger, but found that it disliked humans. He lost interest in the circus, and during a sea voyage, when a storm hit he appeared unconcerned about the animals' well-being, causing Naruto to become disgusted at his lack of value for them. Upset by Naruto's view of him, Hikaru went out to help Chamū get to safety, and Naruto saved both of them after they were washed overboard. The next day, Naruto, Sakura and Lee become friends with Hikaru.

After returning to the Land of the Moon, the team found that the country had been taken over by Shabadaba, one of the nobles and a former friend of Michiru. Having hired three powerful ninja to assist him, Shabadaba had disposed of the king and planned to do the same with Michiru and Hikaru, the remaining heirs to the throne. He ordered the military forces to kill them all, but the team was able to escape with the help of some soldiers still loyal to the king.

Escaping to a hidden cave, Michiru found that his father was still alive, but Sakura who healed his petrified arm, was able to keep him alive for a little while. The king revealed that he had suspected that something like this would happen, and had arranged for the journey to keep Michiru out of harm's way. Before dying, the king told Michiru and Hikaru that people are truly important in life, not material goods. During an attempt to escape the country by boat, the three ninja hired by Shabadaba attacked by disabling Naruto, Kakashi, Sakura, and Lee with reaction-dulling poison that slowed their reactions. The prince was captured, but the emergence of Naruto's nine tail fox chakra allowed him to repel the attacking ninja before the prince's son could be taken.

At the castle, Shabadaba's reasons for taking over the country were revealed to be purely material, the same things Michiru had considered important, as he intended to use the nation's wealth for himself rather than the people. Michiru was disgusted by Shadabada's attitude, and realized the truth of what his father had said. Shabadaba decided to put him to death by a drawn out hanging: he had Michiru balance on a board of wood not strong enough to support his weight while wearing a noose, ensuring that sooner or later, he would fall and be hanged.

With the help of the circus Michiru had purchased earlier, Kakashi's team made a rescue attempt with Hikaru and the rogue soldiers, infiltrating the palace by disguising themselves as members of the circus. One by one, Kakashi and his team fought individual battles: Kakashi fought the many soldiers in the courtyard, while each of the genin fought one of the ninja. Lee wielded a pair of nunchaku that had the ability to connect to other staffs hidden in his leg weights, creating weapons such as a long staff and a chain whip. He killed his opponent, Kongo, using Reverse Lotus. Sakura was able to dispatch her poison and genjutsu-using opponent, Karenbana, by shattering a chandelier to locate her by watching where she moved, and subsequently killed her with one punch. It turned out Karebana had worn too much perfume (which had helped Sakura locate her opponent while in a genjutsu by smelling for the perfume).

Naruto fought against Ishidate, the leader of the three ninja, while helping Hikaru reach his father. Hikaru shot an arrow, severing the rope around Michiru's neck, and Naruto's shadow clones caught the prince and his father. Ishidate was enraged, and attempted to kill Naruto, but Shadabada ordered him to deal with Michiru. Ishidate powers up his petrification glove to the fullest as Shadabada continues to tell him which target to pick. Enraged by his constant bicker, Ishidate accidentally petrifies Shadabada. In the penultimate scene, Naruto, who had his leg disabled by his opponent's strange petrification technique, rode on Michiru's shoulders to attack with his Rasengan, which then reflected the light of the moon in such a manner that it grew and took on a crescent shape, creating the Crescent Moon Rasengan. He hit Ishidate with this attack, sending him flying and destroying Shadabada's stone remains killing them both.

After Ishidate's death, Michiru took the throne of the country, and promised to rule as his father had done while starting on a diet, beginning weight training and once the country settles down he was going to pick Hikaru's mother, Amayo. As Kakashi was immobilised due to overuse of the Sharingan, his team decided to take a vacation in the Land of the Moon while he recovers. Two weeks later, Kakashi has regained his strength and the team departs as the saviors of the Crescent Moon Kingdom.

Naruto Shippuuden movie 1
The opening scene of the movie showed Naruto fighting a monster, only to be killed by it. The setting then went back to a few days previous, where a man named Yomi attacked a shrine, to retrieve the spirit of Moryo, a demon who attempted to take over the world and create his "Thousand Year Kingdom". Since he was lacking a body, Yomi offered his as a temporary substitute, until they could retrieve Moryo's original one sealed in a different shrine.

The only threat to Moryo's plan was a priestess known as Shion, who could seal his spirit away once more. He raised a stone army from their slumber, to attack the rest of the world, while his four subordinates went to murder Shion. They were given special chakra creatures to enhance their strength.

To deal with the threat, Konohagakure sent out many advance teams to stall the stone army. Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Neji and Rock Lee were sent to guard Shion, and deliver her to the shrine where Mōryō's body was sealed. They fended off her four would-be assassins, who exhausted themselves in a failed attempt to kill Naruto. Shion told Naruto of his upcoming death; while initially sceptical, her assistant, Taruho, explained that Shion could see the future, and all 100 predictions she had made had come true. As they headed for the shrine, the group was ambushed once again by Yomi's four subordinates, and split into two teams. Lee killed his opponent by eating an alcoholic candy to get him into Drunken Fist, while Naruto was kept busy by his. Neji told Sakura to escape with Shion, unaware that his two opponents were actually just one man and a puppet, to distract him and let the remaining ninja catch up to Sakura and Shion, Sakura was then disabled by the remaining ninja, and Shion was killed.

This turned out to be a ruse: the dead "Shion" was actually Taruho, who transformed himself into a copy of Shion to trick them into thinking they had killed the real one. Shion explained that her power worked by allowing her spirit to jump back in time at the moment of her death, thereby allowing her to avoid it by having someone die in her place. Naruto insisted that he would not die, and likewise would keep Shion safe.

Thanks to Lee, Neji realized that the remaining three ninja must keep replenishing their chakra to battle effectively. Naruto was sent on ahead with Shion, while Sakura and Lee tricked their opponents into wasting their chakra on futile attacks. When they ran out of chakra and they had to replenish it, Neji disabled the final ninja, who was providing the chakra, leaving the other two powerless against Lee and Sakura.

At the mountain temple where Moryo's body was kept, Naruto and Shion found the stone army waiting. On the first attempt to get pass the army, both Naruto and Shion fell off a cliff. Afterwards, Naruto came up with a plan and promised Shion that he would protect her. Naruto then held the army back using Shadow Clones while Shion headed inside the temple to begin the sealing ritual. Yomi was already inside, and tricked Shion into beginning the technique with him inside the barrier, allowing Moryo's spirit to reunite with his body. Naruto came to rescue her. About to see her prediction of his death come true, she used her power to change Naruto's fate, intending to kill herself and Moryo in order to save him. Naruto stopped her seconds before her death, saying that he promised to protect her and used Naruto and Shion's Super Chakra Rasengan, with both their chakra, to destroy Moryo, creating a volcano where the shrine used to be in the process.

With Moryo gone, Naruto asked Shion what she intended to do now. She replied that Moryo was a demon caused by the evil thoughts, and that there was bound to be another Moryo someday. Because of this, she said that she must continue the line of priestesses, that would suppress demons like Mōryō. Then she asked Naruto if he would help (indirectly asking if he will father her child) to everyone's shock, which a misunderstanding Naruto, happily agreed to.

Naruto Shippuuden movie 2
A mysterious group of ninja called the Sky shinobi from the Land of the Sky made a surprise attack on Konoha. This was because Konoha had nearly destroyed the Land of the Sky during the Second Shinobi War, but they had survived, and now they were after the Land of Fire, and, in particular Konoha, for revenge.

The group began attacking Konoha, causing mass mayhem, with Sora-nin flying using a Winged Mechanical Device and bombarding the village. A boy had come a very long way to inform Konoha that his village had been attacked, and that he was looking for his sensei, who was currently in Konoha, so that he could go back with him to heal the injured at his village.

A three-man team, consisting of Naruto, Haruno Sakura and Hyuga Hinata, were sent to accompany the boy, Amaru, and Shinno, his sensei, to help Amaru's village. The team travelled through a forest full of eerie beasts and poisonous animals via small rowing boats down a river. A Sora-nin scout suddenly appeared in the sky. Sakura, Hinata and Shinno hid by the riverside with Naruto and Amaru hiding underwater until the Sora-nin had passed. While underwater, Amaru dropped his scalpel, a present from his beloved sensei, and swam down to get it. As he tried to resurface, he became caught in the reeds. After freeing Amaru from the reeds and helping him back into the boat, Naruto noticed that Amaru was, in fact, a "she", due to her breasts and corset. Naruto blushed, before a poisonous piranha-like fish bit him and he fainted. Later on, Naruto woke up still blushing, partly because Amaru was sucking the poisonous blood out of the wound on his thigh, thus saving Naruto. Naruto asked her if she was a "she", and suggested that Amaru had feelings for her sensei, which he was slapped for.

Meanwhile, at Konoha, the Sora-nin retreated because they were out of chakra to continue flying, so Konoha sent another special team to search for their base. Sai approached the ships they were using as a base near a beach on one of his ink birds to attract their attention and to gauge their abilities, while Nara Shikamaru and Hatake Kakashi hid behind some rocks near the shore, waiting for the fourth man of their team, Aburame Shino, to infiltrate and damage their base. At Orochimaru's lair, Orochimaru had become even more ill because the body transfer technique he used was close to its expiration. Kabuto was attending to him, and told Sasuke that the Sora-nin were attacking Konoha, to which Sasuke replied that he didn't care. Orochimaru ordered Sasuke to capture and bring back to him a man who would be able to help him perfect his reincarnation technique.

Naruto and company finally reached Amaru's village, and found that the village had been badly attacked, with some parts now in ruins and with the inhabitants nowhere to be seen. Amaru ran around trying to find some villagers before she unknowingly triggered a trap which sent a volley of kunai flying towards her. Her sensei, Shinno, rushed to block the kunai to protect her, but was hit in the process. Naruto, Sakura and Hinata hurried to the scene but it was too late, and Shinno died of his fatal injuries. After Amaru came to her senses, they continued to look for villagers, with Sasuke now on his way to the village.

Later on, through a series of events, Hinata was separated from Sakura and Naruto. Naruto and Sakura found themselves in front of a evil monster calling itself the "Zero-Tails", which identified itself as a version of a tailed beasts that fed on the darkness of human souls, and had somehow taken over Amaru. Sakura proved to be no match for the beast. The creature sensed that Naruto had a huge dark power inside of him, so it taunted Naruto and coaxed him to use that power by saying that he cannot save anyone without it. This made Naruto remember his failure in saving Sasuke, and became emotionally unstable, which caused him to enter his initial jinchuriki form, and eventually evolved to his four-tailed state. After fighting with the monster for a while, he turned back to normal when a seal on Naruto given by Jiraiya came off and reminded him of how the tailed beast chakra hurt his friends in which he immediately turned back to normal.

Naruto pleaded with Amaru to ignore the darkness in her heart, which finally resulted in the beast being defeated. Sakura woke up in Naruto's arms, and slapped him to fill the awkward moment. They decided to split up, with Naruto continuing to search for the villagers and Hinata and Sakura returning to Konoha to get help. Amaru, who was supposed to go with Sakura, stayed behind to help Naruto. They then found some old ruins that Shinno had mentioned earlier, and entered them. Shinno was inside unharmed, and spoke of conquering the world with the power of darkness. Amaru, excited that her sensei was still alive, ran to hug him. Naruto noticed that something wasn't right, and Shinno laughed mockingly at Amaru for trusting him. Shinno explained how he had been researching the power of darkness for about 15 years, and that he had finally found it in Konoha. He claimed that all he needed now was a secret scroll with the reincarnation technique written on it. He then transformed into a huge hulk-like creature, and Naruto charged towards him, only to be outmatched again and again, with Naruto becoming more and more injured.

Shinno, in the hulk-like form, tried to convince Naruto to use the Nine-Tails' chakra, with Amaru distraught and in tears while Shinno and Naruto battled. Ever since she was small she had had a strange illness, and no-one had liked her, fearing that they would be infected. Only Shinno had dared to care for her, and had managed to cure her. Naruto told her not to throw her feelings away, while the evil Shinno jeered at her. She finally admitted her love and feelings to her sensei, to which Shinno merely laughed. Naruto attacked him and managed to land a hit, although it didn't seem to affect Shinno. Then suddenly Uchiha Sasuke appeared, striking Shinno with Chidori Senbon, which attacked his cells and forced him to revert back to his normal form. He then explained that Orochimaru needed help with a reincarnation technique to Shinno, who then gave Sasuke a scroll, saying that that would be enough help. Shinno then fled the scene, with Sasuke pursuing him. Naruto told Amaru to go find the villagers while he went after Sasuke.

He found Sasuke in a room, and asked him what he was doing there, which Sasuke ignored. In the same room was a cocoon which was absorbing dark chakra. Shinno had fused with the cocoon, and attacked Naruto and Sasuke. All of their counterattacks proved useless, as any chakra they used was absorbed by the cocoon and rendered harmless. Using tentacles as his arms, Shinno grabbed hold of both of them and began draining their chakra. Sasuke activated the first level of his cursed seal, releasing its evil chakra, and Naruto, who had understood Sasuke's plan, turned into his initial jinchuriki form and sent a large amount of chakra into the Zero-Tails, and managed to break free with his shadow clones before using Tornado Rasengan. After escaping himself, Sasuke ascended to the second level of the cursed seal, before using Chidori Katana to cut off the beast's power. The creature began rampaging after regaining control of itself, having now completely absorbed Shinno.

Amaru found Hinata and the villagers in a cell, and managed to free them all before finding them a flying lifeboat for them to escape in. Naruto rushed out of the ruins, and ordered Amaru to go. She refused, but Sasuke then threw her into the boat by force. Naruto also forced Sasuke onto the lifeboat using a Rasengan, mouthing a few words to Sasuke as he fell before flying away using the wings from his cursed seal form. Remembering how Jiraiya had once said that Naruto had the willpower to never give up, he created a large amount of Shadow Clones and began destroying the ruins using the Guts Rasengan. Soon, the whole ruin had been destroyed with a Rasengan, leaving Naruto to fall down to the sea. Amaru saw Naruto from the boat, and, grabbing a pair of Sora-nin wings, flew to catch him. Upon reaching him, she removed the wings to grab him, and they fell together. Jiraiya suddenly appeared with Gamabunta, and caught the two, saving them.

Later on, Naruto woke up in Amaru's arms. Sasuke returned to Orochimaru and gave him the scroll, who then asked if something good had happened. Sasuke ignored the question, going off to train while remembering Naruto's parting whisper of, "I'll definitely bring you back to Konoha".

Naruto Shippuuden movie 3
Team Kakashi is sent on a mission to follow the tracks of the missing kekkei genkai-wielding ninja, which leads them to Mount Shumisen, located between the Land of Earth and Kusagakure. Sai, who is flying on his ink bird, is attacked by a bird which attacks with explosive tag-like feathers. Naruto, disobeying Hatake Kakashi's orders to continue the mission, runs towards where Sai fell, saying he will not abandon Sai. There, chimera-like creatures attack them which they quickly defeat, although Naruto is injured in the process.

Back at Konoha, Kakashi gives a report on the mission to Tsunade, while worrying that the next ninja targeted will be him. Tsunade seems to not care so much, telling Kakashi to relax. At the hospital, Kakashi gives Naruto his bells, which they used for their first drill together, and tells him to fix them because he crushed them. Konoha ANBU are sent to Mount Shumisen by Tsunade to search the area for tracks of the missing kekkei genkai ninja. There, a mysterious ninja along with his followers, absorb their chakra with his mysterious technique using their Earth nature affinity against them.

That night, the same mysterious ninja, the mastermind and antagonist of the film known as Hiruko, projects his image over the skies of the Five Great Ninja Villages, introducing himself as a shinobi of Konohagakure. He states that he has taken the kekkei genkai of the four missing ninja using the Chimera Technique, and that he plans to gain the fifth and final kekkei genkai which will make him immortal. By doing so, he declares the Fourth Shinobi War. Konohagakure is believed to be behind the incident, as by the way Hiruko introduced himself, it seems that Konoha is using or working with Hiruko. Rumors circulate that they are preparing a rebellion. With the other nations amassing troops at the Land of Fire's borders, threatening invasion, the Fire Daimyo orders Tsunade to apprehend those who are responsible and prove Konoha's innocence; in the event of failure, the Land of Fire will be forced to destroy the village in order to preserve world peace. Tsunade is waiting for Gaara at a secret meeting place to discuss what shall be done. However, on the way there Gaara and his Sunagakure shinobi are attacked by a bird-like creature, which traps them in an avalanche.

Meanwhile, Hiruko states that the Chimera Technique alone can only absorb a maximum of four kekkei genkai, and that certain conditions, most importantly the light af an annular eclipse, which is two days away, is required for the absorption of the fifth and final kekkei genkai, which will make him immortal. That night, Hiruko appears before Kakashi in a dream, activating a Puppet Curse he had placed on him over ten years ago, planning to steal Kakashi's Sharingan. Kakashi asks Tsunade to allow him to go, for the sake of the village. Before he leaves, Kakashi asks Tsunade to place a special seal on him which will automatically activate Kamui when Hiruko attempts to absorb him.

The same night, Nara Shikamaru is visiting Asuma's grave while Kakashi is visiting Obito's. Kakashi asks Shikamaru to tell Naruto that he is leaving the village, and not to follow him. As Kakashi lets Hiruko take over his body, Naruto sees him and chases him. Shikamaru stops him and tells him what Kakashi told him to say. At the Hokage's office, Tsunade orders the Konoha 11 to stay away from Kakashi, labelling him as a missing-nin for the sake of the secret mission. After the others leave, Tsunade tells Shikamaru the truth, trusting that he will do what he needs to do as the leader. Meanwhile, Haruno Sakura comes to rescue Naruto from the cell that Shikamaru put him in, then they leave the village to rescue Kakashi. The Konoha 11 are sent to retrieve them. The next day, Sunagakure is lining up troops and weapons at the borders of the Land of Fire, thinking that Konoha attacked Gaara, their Kazekage.

When Naruto and Sakura follow Kakashi, the Konoha 11 meet with them, and try to bring them back. Naruto reveals what Kakashi once told Team 7 during their bell test: "It is true that in the world of ninja, those who break the rules and regulations are regarded as scum, but those who abandon their comrades are even worse than scum," which changes the minds of some members. However the scene is interrupted by Ichi, who was sent by Hiruko to stop and/or delay them, using his chimera snakes. Team Guy stays behind to allow the others to pass through the first gate. Ni and her chimera nin-dogs stop them at the next gate, and Team Kurenai stays behind to delay her. While Naruto and Sakura, and later Team 10 pass.

As Naruto, Sakura, and Team Asuma reach the next gate, San appears riding the bird that fires exploding feathers. Team Asuma is still following the original mission, and tries to stop Naruto and Sakura. However, Sai appears on his ink bird, using a flash bomb to create a distraction, and takes Naruto and Sakura with him, leaving Team Asuma behind to fight San.

At this point, Rock Lee and Hyuga Neji defeat Ichi using Front Lotus: Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven while Tenten distracts him, and Team Kurenai defeats Ni using Secret Technique: Insect Sphere inside a trap that Aburame Shino built while Inuzuka Kiba and Hyuga Hinata delayed her. Team Asuma gains an advantage over San, with Shikamaru binding him with his shadow and Yamanaka Ino using the Mind Body Switch Technique to take over his mind to tell him that they are after Naruto, not Kakashi. They also ask him where Kakashi is headed. However, San breaks out of the Mind Body Switch Technique. He then summons Ichi and Ni, uses the Chimera Technique on them and himself, and the three become a huge chimera, which seems to be a combination of all their respective chimera beasts, possessing all of their abilities.

Meanwhile, Gaara is thinking of what Jiraiya said while aiding in the recovery of Gaara and the Suna-nin. He has told Gaara that he believes Kakashi, or even Naruto, will defeat Hiruko, and it is up to Gaara depending on whether he believes in Naruto's strength or not. As the war between Konoha and Suna is about to begin with ground combat troops and heavy artillery from both sides facing each other, Jiraiya appears above Gamabunta and gives to Suna the proof that Gaara is still alive. At that moment, Gaara moves to where Naruto, Sakura, and Sai are headed and stops them. He says Naruto's will is not what Kakashi wants, and Naruto begins to fight Gaara. Gaara states that Naruto is too idealistic, and that he doesn't have the power to make his goals become true. However, Naruto strongly says by the belief that as a fellow comrade, he cannot allow Kakashi to sacrifice himself. Naruto breaks through Gaara's Shield of Sand, and punches him.

The rest of the members of Konoha 11 arrive to aid Team Asuma, and they bind the chimera beast, with the help of Tenten, by sending their chakra to the chains that were holding the beast, they asked Shikamaru to go and stop Naruto, Sai and Sakura. Shikamaru meets Gaara, who tells him that he felt what Naruto feels in the battle, after hearing this Shikamaru continues on to search for Naruto. Meanwhile, Naruto reaches the final gate, and realizes this is the place they came to on their past mission. Naruto goes to Kakashi and tries to stop him, but Kakashi walks on with no response. When Naruto grabs his arm, he sees the seal on his wrist, and Sai tells him what it is. Shikamaru, who has finally caught up to them, reveals that Tsunade placed the seal on him, so that they may defeat Hiruko at the sacrifice of Kakashi. Kakashi passes through the final gate before the temple.

As Naruto, Sakura, Sai, and Shikamaru approach the temple, Naruto hears Hiruko's voice, and questions why he did this, and Hiruko answers by telling his story. He claims to have been a former friend of the Sannin, but he was not a skilled shinobi like they were. He was developing the Chimera Technique, a jutsu that would allow him to create a synthetic body by combining several separate ones. After the Third Shinobi War, he was shocked when he saw Kakashi, not only because he had survived the battle, but because he had received the Sharingan, a kekkei genkai, from the original user, Uchiha Obito. This gave Hiruko the idea to steal kekkei genkai to become powerful like the Sannin. However, the Hokage found out about his research, and Hiruko was forced to flee.

As Kakashi reaches the temple, Hiruko appears from the shadows of the temple, and welcomes Kakashi. Seeing it as the only way to save Kakashi, Naruto, Sakura, and Sai try to defeat Hiruko although Shikamaru tries to stop them. Hiruko, using his four kekkei genkai: Storm Release, Dark Release, Steel Release, and Swift Release, defeats them with little effort. He then steps into the temple with Kakashi. Naruto stands up, deciding that he cannot give up. Shikamaru tries to stop him, saying that he must protect the unborn children of Konoha, the "King". Naruto states that he'll protect them too, and that he loves Konoha for its shinobi, who will sacrifice themselves to save one another. However, deciding who will be sacrificed from the start isn't what Naruto wants, and Naruto believes there is no future for the children if Konoha becomes a place like this. As Naruto walks away, Shikamaru sees Sarutobi Asuma in him, and protects him from surrounding barrier tags with his Shadow Sewing Technique. He states that Naruto has inherited the Will of Fire, trusting the future of Konoha to him.

Naruto enters the temple, where Hiruko begins the absorption at the beginning of the eclipse. Suddenly, Kakashi's Mangekyo Sharingan activates, and the space inside the slime created by the Chimera technique begins to distort. Naruto, trying to save Kakashi, creates shadow clones and breaks into the slime with multiple Rasengans and pulls him out. Kakashi wakes up, asks Naruto why he is here with him and then sighs that the plan failed. Hiruko is still alive, and he states that the eclipse hasn't ended yet, and releases a large amount of chakra, reducing the surrounding area to rubble. When Hiruko summons the chimera beast that the Konoha 11 were keeping restrained, Shikamaru, Sakura, and Sai fight the beast while Naruto and Kakashi face Hiruko. Shikamaru notes that Hiruko's weak spot is his chest, which is still hollow as it is the space that Hiruko wants to assimilate Kakashi into.

As the chimera beast begins to gain an advantage over them, the other Konoha 11 arrive to help. Akimichi Choji uses his Multi-Size Technique to become a giant and attacks the beast, followed by Kiba and Akamaru's Fang Passing Fang which destroys the beast's wings, then from the sky, Hinata and Neji appear and attack the beast with the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms. Lee kicks it into a mountain and Tenten finishes it off with her Twin Rising Dragons, covering its body with a large number of kunai with explosive tags attached and detonating them. Meanwhile, Hiruko is gaining an advantage over Naruto and Kakashi, easily absorbing their techniques: the Big Ball Rasengan and Lightning Cutter. Hiruko gives Naruto a taste of his own attack - Rasengan and returns Kakashi his Lightning Cutter. As a last resort, Naruto forms the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, and carries the impact to Hiruko's chest. Hiruko tries to absorb and copy it, but cannot combine the high level of shape manipulation with the high level of nature transformation. As the Rasenshuriken's impact occurs, the chimera dies as Tenten makes her explosive tags explode.

In his final moments, Hiruko, in his original form, asks Kakashi what he did wrong. Kakashi tells him that he used others to overcome his weakness, and only tried to become perfect himself. Hiruko says that is the way the strong ones think, and that he did not have any comrades. Suddenly, Hiruko sees his old friends Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, the Third Hokage and some others appear before his eyes, and they tell him that they were there for him. Kakashi tells him if he had tried to bond with them, they would've helped him and he shouldn't have tried to do everything by himself. Hiruko then tells Kakashi that was what Kakashi tried to do this time, abandoning his comrades. Kakashi says that he and Hiruko made the same mistake as they were both lost. Hiruko asks him if he has finally made a connection, and dies. Kakashi looks over to see most of the gang cheering for Naruto. He then says that Naruto had long surpassed him.

Gaara appears before the Suna-nin army, and tells them everything has been solved, and to withdraw. Tsunade and Jiraiya talk about how they have been saved, and that the kids are completely different than they were at their age. They end the conversation with a conclusion that they are getting old, and a decision to leave the future in the hands of young generation in which they can freely put their faith into.

The movie ends at Mount Shumisen with Kakashi thinking about Obito. He smiles at Naruto after seeing the similarities between the two. Naruto takes the smile as something creepy and random. The Konoha 11 surround them on various parts of the rocky ledge, each give their input on Kakashi's sexual orientation upon seeing this. Kakashi hurriedly denies their assumptions but not before Naruto panics and flees from him. Kakashi then chases after the fleeing Naruto trying to explain himself.

Naruto Shippuuden movie 4
Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Yamato and Sai are assigned on a mission to capture Mukade, a missing-nin. They all have Chakra Blades, which are used to attack. They set out for the once glorious historic ruins of Roran, a city with once thousands of towers and is located in the middle of the desert. They pursue and corner the missing-nin. Mukade's goal is revealed to travel to the past and take over the Five Great Shinobi Countries with the power of the Ryumyaku, an ancient chakra flow deep underground Rōran. He unleashes the power of the Ryumyaku, which is seen to have been sealed by Minato's Flying Thunder God Kunai. A light envelopes Naruto and Yamato, who were trying to stop Mukade. Sakura attempts to follow them into the light, but Sai stops Sakura getting sucked into the Ryumyaku by catching her on his ink bird while she cries out Naruto's name.

Namikaze Minato, twenty years prior to the present, is now seen at Konoha, and Jiraiya shows Minato that he has completed the Rasengan. Then the young Shizune, Maito Gai, Sarutobi Asuma, and Hatake Kakashi are waiting in a long line at the grand opening of Ramen Ichiraku. Sarutobi Hiruzen has heard of Anrokuzan's evil plans, and sends Minato, Aburame Shibi, Akimichi Choza, and upon Minato's request, Kakashi, to put an end to his plans.

When Naruto awakens, he meets a mysterious young girl who immediately runs away upon seeing him. Naruto later comes into contact with a masked guy who rescues him from puppet army. He tells Naruto that he too is a Konoha ninja, opening a part of his mask to show the Konoha sign on his head protector, and tells him to leave the city. Naruto agrees to do so. Nevertheless when he is about to leave Roran, Naruto remembers what happened before he lost his consciousness and decides to look for the others instead. Later, he realizes that there is a festival going on and spots the young girl he previously encountered, now realizing that she is the queen of Roran, Sara. When she greets the excited crowd who is calling for her joyously, someone pushes her back, causing her to fall. Naruto rescues her and then they introduce themselves to each other after Sara mistakes him as a bad guy. Naruto asks her whether there are people who are after her, the young queen immediately disagrees with it, saying that Naruto has seen for himself that the crowd was very happy to meet her.

Later, Naruto meets Minato again in the queen's palace. Minato scolds him for not keeping his promise, but Naruto tells him that he has no choice and tells him what has happened to him. Seeing the circumstances, Minato and his team reveal themselves and that time Naruto remarks that Minato looks a lot like the Fourth Hokage. Shibi tells Naruto it is impossible, as for now the ruling Hokage is still the Third. But Choza disagrees, saying that as Naruto is from the future, it is possible that Minato is really the Fourth. Minato simply replies that there is no point in making life less interesting by knowing things that they shouldn't. Minato then tells Naruto the condition at Roran, and tells him that he should be able to go back to his time after he defeats Mukade. After that, he gives Naruto his Flying Thunder God Kunai, telling him that it is a special kunai that will allow him to transport to Naruto's place if he uses it.

It's later revealed that Mukade travelled to the past six years before Naruto did, by this point he's changed his name to Anrokuzan and serves as the minister of Roran. Sara refuses to believe that Anrokuzan is planning to overthrow her, but hestitating after Naruto points out the fact that there is indeed someone who is after for her life. Sara, much annoyed, leaves the place. Minato tells Naruto to protect her as he continues on the mission Naruto agrees.

When Sara is walking alone along the palace corridor, someone strikes her from behind and takes her into a dark room, filled with a large group of people. They insist Sara to return it, much to her confusion. Naruto enters the room to her aid, only to discover that the group is actually a group of women and children and they don't mean to hurt Sara at the first place.

Walking along the city, suddenly a child from the group says that Sara is said to be a "puppet princess", only to be scolded by the leader of the group. Sara then asks her about the rumor, to which she says that it is quite true. She then tells Sara that most of the men of Roran were enlisted to work for the city by the queen's order, to which Sāra replies that she never gave such order and from her palace, the people seem to be happy to see her. The leader then tells her that no one actually is happy. While staring at the crowd who is calling for Sara, the group realizes that a puppet has taken over Sara's place and greets the crowd, much to her shock. Naruto notices there is something wrong with the crowd and reveals that the "joyful" crowd are all puppets that are controlled by Ryumyaku's chakra, with a puppet of Sara herself appearing on the balcony above. Sara then realizes her minister's evildoing. She then promises that she would rescue the people used by him.

Naruto and Sara find the centre of Anrokuzan's evil plan. They infiltrate the factory and find all the men who are chained and forced to work to produce puppets. Confronting Anrokuzan, Sara orders him to release the people there, to which he laughs and says Sara is a "puppet princess". He then confessed that he had killed Sāra's mother Seramu, the previous queen, because she had seen through his plan and refused to work with him. Now, as Sara is no use to him anymore, he is going to kill her and take over the world. Naruto tells Sara that he will protect her. The Puppet Ninja Force, which is under Anrokuzan's control, can attack using the Ryumyaku's chakra, and are able to throw kunai. Naruto is seen using his chakra-knife to attack them.

Later Anrokuzan is seen to be a giant puppet, he's able to use parts of the towers of Roran to repair himself from any attack, which is part of his regenerative technique with the power of the Ryumyaku. Shibi and Choza are not able to defeat him as he keeps regenerating himself. Shibi then passes a message to Naruto and Minato, who are guarding Sara and the citizens to the garden, the source of Ryumyaku, where Anrokuzan cannot reach because it is heavily defenced. When battling Anrokuzan, Naruto uses the Rasengan, much to Minato's shock. Naruto is easily defeated by Anrokuzan, and Minato comes to his rescue just before Anrokuzan deals the final blow. Minato then tells Naruto to follow the citizens while he is holding back Anrokuzan from reaching them. Naruto agrees, but then asks himself why he always follows Minato's orders.

Meanwhile, Minato is able to locate Anrokuzan's weakness but only to find that he cannot match the speed of his regeneration. Anrokuzan is able to get past him and aiming to kill Sara who is planning to seal off Ryumyaku for good. Minato then meets Naruto and tells him that he already figured out how to defeat Anrokuzan and he needs Naruto to perform the Rasengan for him. When Naruto says that he has not enough chakra left, Minato tells him that he will lend him his chakra. Naruto says it is impossible, that the only people who are able to perform the Rasengan are Jiraiya, himself, and the Fourth Hokage. Minato smiles and tells Naruto that he is also able to perform the Rasengan while effortlessly forming a Rasengan before Naruto. He then hands over his Rasengan to Naruto and forms another Rasengan, forming a new Rasengan as he tells Naruto that similar chakra tends to synchronise each other, enhancing their powers.

Sara seals off most of the Ryūmyaku in time, making Anrokuzan unable to use his regenerative technique. Minato goes off and tells Naruto that this is the time to attack him. Naruto succeeds in hitting him. Anrokuzan states that this won't be over. As the floor crumbles, he falls down into a pool of the Ryumyaku. Sara is still seen on the crumbling floor, Naruto manages to catch her, but falls in too along with Minato. Yamato, who is holding on to Kakashi, comes and uses his Wood Release to catch Naruto, Sara and Minato. Minato asks Naruto to give back his kunai to completely seal off the Ryumyaku. A bright blue light shines as Minato seals the Ryumyaku.

Naruto and Yamato's bodies begin to glow. Minato says since that Anrokuzan is dead his spell wore off, which means Naruto and Yamato will return to their time. When Yamato meets Minato, he bows to him and states that it is an honor to be able to meet him. Naruto is about to tell Yamato that Minato is the 4th Hokage but is interrupted by Minato who says it is time to say farewell. In order to prevent history from changing, Minato says that it is best to erase everybody's memories. When Naruto asks Minato whether he has something to tell him, Minato replies that they're out of time. Naruto then begs him to tell him now because they may not have another chance. Minato says that he is sure one day they would meet again and by that time, Naruto would know what he wants to say. Naruto begins to ask if Minato can possibly be his father, but Minato interrupts him and replies that if he ever had a son, he wishes that he would grow up into a ninja like Naruto. Sara then tells Naruto that she'll never forget what him taught her. While Naruto and Yamato begin to fade, Sara smiles at Naruto and utters his name for the last time.

In the present time, the Ryumyaku that was unleashed by Mukade, fades away. Sakura is still seen on Sai's ink bird crying out Naruto's name. When the light fades, Naruto and Yamato appear but, as Minato had said, they have no memory of what happened to them.

Outside the ruins, the team is approached by a young girl, who resembles Sara, who claims that she felt a disturbance on the Ryumyaku. The girl says she's the daughter of the former Queen of Roran, which was destroyed during the war. The girl bears a Konoha Chakra Blade and tells them that her mother received it from a hero in a dream, Naruto then notices that his own Chakra Blade is missing. As the girl and her people leave the ruins, Naruto claims that he has the feeling he saw her in a good dream. Sakura then grabs and pulls on Naruto's ear and yells at him for being a pervert.

Naruto Shippuuden movie 5
A discusses a box with Omoi, Karui, Samui and Mabui, when suddenly gas covers the room knocking everyone asleep. Then a hooded figure leaps out attacking the sleeping Raikage, only for the figure to stop right before killing A. When A is seen above the figure, the figure dodges, and is able to fight equally with A. In the battle A is able to destroy the hood, revealing the hooded figure as Uzumaki Naruto. A is shocked, taking advantage, Naruto escapes. As Team Samui and Mabui wake up, A tells them to summon Killer B.

In Konohagakure, Tsunade states that Naruto is wanted for attempting to assassinate the leader of Kumogakure, the Raikage, and killing jonin from Kirigakure and Iwagakure much to Team Kakashi's shock. Naruto and Haruno Sakura refuse claims, but Tsunade states Naruto will be placed in Hozukijo, a criminal containment facility, also known as the "Blood Prison", in Kusagakure. Naruto attempts to escape, only for Yamato to encase him, and Tsunade takes away his forehead protector.

When Naruto arrives at Hozukijo, Mui, the head of the prison, quickly places the Fire Release: Heavenly Prison on Naruto, sealing his chakra. Naruto learns this the hard way after using his shadow clones, he quickly collapses from the pain caused by the seal. Naruto is later taken captive by Maroi who is working for Mui, when Naruto is brought to a lab, Mui realizes that the Naruto taken was a clone. While the real Naruto was hiding, he used the chance to escape. But the pain from the seal made him pass out, he was taken into solitary confinement. When in solidarity confinement, he hears a mysterious voice say, if he can defeat Mui, then the seal will disappear. Naruto then after being released, attacks Mui. But the seal causes Naruto to collapse, and he is taken back into solitary confinement. During the fight, Mui questions Naruto's devotion to his home, wondering why he bothered being loyal. Naruto then starts to have flashhbacks of his friends, and Jiraiya.

When Naruto is released, he is looked up to, by the rest of the prisoners. Naruto, later attempts to escape again, by knocking out one of the guards, and taking his clothes, when his shadow clone fools everyone. As he is able to get to the edge of the island, when Ryuzetsu tells him to stop. Naruto refuses to listen, and he jumps into the whirlpool. He nearly drowns, but Ryuzetsu saves him. Naruto sees that she is a girl, and that it is her mission to kill Mui and stop the Box of Ultimate Bliss. She reveals that Mui even sacrificed his son, Muku to the box and that Mui set Naruto up. She asks for Naruto's help to destroy the box. Naruto agrees, the next day Naruto challenges Mui again, but is defeated and taken to solitary confinement. While Naruto is confined, Ryuzetsu attempts to kill Mui only to reveal that she attacked Maroi, Maroi forms an alliance with her, saying he is not really on Mui's side, just the side that benefits him the most. When Naruto is asked to leave the punishment room, he uses a clone to gather some natural energy because he intends on using Sage Mode.

Naruto and Ryuzetsu pretend to fight, while engulfing the entire courtyard in the fright, while Maroi forces prisoners inside to fight as well, creating chaos. In the chaos, Maroi performs a technique in the sky, while Naruto tries to find the box. Just before he is able to destroy the box, he is captured by Mui. Mui extracts some of Naruto's chakra, allowing the box to revive. Naruto is able to escape. Mui then reveals that his wish is to revive his son. The box grants his wish, opening up, allowing a grown up Muku walk out. Muku then impaled Mui and knocked out Kazan and Muku transforms into Satori. When all chaos breaks out, Naruto enters Sage Mode and then tried to use the Big Ball Rasengan on the Box of Ultimate Bliss to destroy it but fails. Naruto then is engaged in combat with Satori, but fails because he is unable to touch Satori. So he summons Gamabunta to help combat Satori, but they can't attack him, due to their moves being predicted before-hand. Eventually, Naruto runs out of senjutsu, allowing the Satori to attack Naruto forcing Gamabunta to defend him, which forces Gamabunta to be defeated, Satori attacks again, but Naruto is saved by Killer B.

Naruto is amazed that Killer B and all his friends have gathered there. As Naruto wonders why this is happening, Tsunade reveals that it was Naruto's mission to destroy the box and that no one believed that Naruto really committed any of the crimes. It was also revealed that Maroi was a friend of B's and he was the mysterious voice. Naruto decides to attain Sage Mode once more and tells Killer B and the others to distract Satori, while he does this. Naruto is able to realize that the Satori cannot read the minds of people, but he can read their fears, allowing Naruto to fight Satori evenly in Sage Mode.

Naruto attempted to end the battle by creating a large Rasengan, with two clones, however Satori impales him and Ryuzetsu. Naruto is able to wake Mui up, and uses his shadow clones to hold Satori's wings, pushing Satori back and therefore allowing Mui to weaken it. Naruto uses this time to free himself and Ryuzetsu, and defeats Satori by firing a Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, returning Satori back to normal.

Muku kills both his father and himself and apologizes to Ryuzetsu for not keeping his promise. The prisoners attempt to escape, but are stopped by Naruto's friends. After capturing all the prisoners, Sakura tries to heal a dying Naruto, but has no success, until Ryuzetsu revives Naruto, by using her kekkei genkai but at the cost of her life. In the aftermath, Mui and Ryuzetsu are shown buried next to each other. Naruto ties Ryuzetsu's bandanna around her gravestone.

Naruto Shippuuden movie 6
The movie starts with a flashback of the Kyuubi's attack on Konoha, which then flashes forward to the present timeline where the eight members of the Akatsuki who are meant to be dead, are actually alive and are battling the Konoha shinobi and this in-turn unsettles Haruno Sakura. Nara Shikamaru states there is no point in wondering why the dead are back alive and quickly comes up with a counter plan, but Naruto quickly attacks the Akatsuki head on, forcing the rest of the Konoha 11 plus Sai, Hatake Kakashi and Maito Gai to attack. The battle continues until Naruto is caught by Kakuzu, Sai frees Naruto by cutting part of Kakuzu's arm off, causing the Akatsuki to retreat.

Naruto and his friends return home, where most of Naruto's peers are congratulated by their families, all of whom promise to write a recommendation letter for the promotion to becoming a jonin although Sakura has a little fight with her family who embarrass her in front of the others. Naruto trys to stop the arugement, but Sakura tells him to stay out of it. Naruto then gets scare after seeing Sakura yell at him for trying to get involve with her problems. He then takes a walk with Sai, and asks him what's his plan since everyone will be a jonin. Sai tells him that the ranks in Root are different, much to Naruto's annoyance. As Naruto walking home, he passes many families causing him to reminisce of his father and mother making him feel lonely.

Later while eating at the Ramen Ichiraku, Naruto meets Umino Iruka. He then asks Iruka for a letter of recommendation of his own, but Iruka refuses as Naruto is only a genin and must become a chunin and rise through the ranks just as Minato and all other jonin did. Naruto complains that Minato's face is curved as a rock, and doesn't say "Welcome home". Naruto admits to Iruka that he wished that his parents were alive, and not dead.

Naruto even told Iruka, that both of their parents were killed by Kurama. Iruka then gets mad at Naruto for the comment. Iruka asks Naruto what's the problem, and he tells Iruka nothing. Teuchi then hands them their Ramen, but Naruto asks him about the Naruto fish. Teuchi tells Naruto that they ran out of it, and gave Naruto some Menma instead. Naruto then gets angry, and tells Teuchi that he dislikes Menma. Iruka then yells at Naruto, and grabs by his jacket. Teuchi tells them to take the fight outside. Naruto then yells at Iruka about the Menma. Naruto slams the money he had in his pocket on the table, and rans out of the bar stating that nobody understands him. Iruka yell out Naruto's name while he's running, while Teuchi tells Iruka that he didn't know that Naruto disliked Menma, and Iruka told Teuchi that he pay for Naruto's meal.

Naruto then meets Sakura, who had another argument with her family and also stormed out, grabbing Naruto's hand and telling him to go on a date with her. While Sakura complains about her family, she tells Naruto that her mother gets her way, and her father is always at her mother's side. She tells Naruto that her mother is a good for nothing ninja, and she wishes that it's better to be alone than to have her parents around.

Naruto tells her that she has gone to far, and she asks him if he is on her parents sides. Naruto tells her no, and Sakura wonders why she is telling him this. She then mentions that if Sasuke was here, than he would understand. Uchiha Obito appears in front of them and after a small scuffle, he then activates the limited Tsukuyomi. Naruto and Sakura are absorbed in a flash of light, and later find themselves still in the same park they were before with no signs of a fight or Obito himself.

They run into their friends including Uchiha Sasuke, which surprises both Sakura and Naruto, but with different personalities, and to add to the confusion, no one knows who Obito is. They realize they are in another world where Sakura's father was the Fourth Hokage, who saved the village instead of Minato, and in this world Naruto is named Menma instead. As Naruto and Sakura return home Sakura is happy for the new freedom she has, while Naruto hurries home to his apartment hoping to see his parents, only to find he does not live there.

Meanwhile, in the present, Obito reveals that the dead Akatsuki members in the beginning were only White Zetsu clones. In the Genjutsu World, a man in a mask meets Obito and they agree to work together. Elsewhere, as Sakura is looking through her dresser, she sees the Fourth Hokage coat that Naruto's father once wore in the present causing her to once again realize that in this world, it was her father who was the hokage. She then meets Sasuke who gives her a flower and flirts with her. Naruto and Sakura meet in the morning to try to gather more information of their current world, although Sakura enjoys this world as she has more freedom and is well loved by the village thanks to her father's actions. Naruto on the other hand, wants to return home as soon as possible.

Naruto and Sakura meet Tsunade and Shizune, who tell them that a masked man attacked Kumogakure, and killed their jinchuriki which Naruto and Sakura believe to have been Obito. They then meet Naruto's parents, who are alive in this world. Namikaze Minato says that Jiraiya died finding the Red Moon Scroll that was said to help save the world. Tsunade lets Naruto and Sakura join Minato and Uzumaki Kushina on their mission when Kakashi and Guy return. Sakura is shocked at finding out who Naruto's parents are, while Naruto is angry that Obito would dare to make copies of his dead parents, and he swears to break the Genjutsu. While Sakura is still enjoying her life, she wonders how Naruto is doing. While Naruto attempts to ignore his parents, he sees an album showing him how his life would have been if his parents had been alive.

In the morning, Sakura notes that this world's Kakashi and Guy have switched personalities, while Naruto isolates himself from his parents at every turn. They soon locate where Jiraiya hid the scroll, but as the group stops to rest, Naruto charges ahead until he is confronted by the appearance of Gamabunta, Gamahiro and Gamaken. They refuse to listen to Naruto and the group who explains their reason for being there and attacks them with an army of frogs. Naruto attempts to enter Sage Mode, but while trying to gather enough energy, Kushina interferes and tries to protect him from Gamabunta but a shot of acid burns her leg. As a result, Naruto gets distracted and is unable to enter sage mode. Minato then saves both of them quickly and is able to get the scroll, dispelling the Summoning Technique.

As Sakura heals Kushina, Naruto still attempts to brush off his parents, causing Minato to say no matter what Naruto does, they will always try to save him as that's what they naturally tend to do as parents. Kushina then awakens and hugs Naruto, causing him to breakdown in tears and finally accept them as his parents. They return to Konoha, where Tsunade locks the scroll in the village's safe until the night when a red moon will appear, when they can use the scroll to fulfil the said prophecy. As Naruto and Sakura walk home together, Naruto quickly runs home saying he has something to do, leaving Sakura alone. Sakura now finds her home too lonely and wonders if Naruto's always felt this way. As she walks down town she sees happy families, only making her more sad. She then realizes that this world's Sasuke is just a flirt as she sees him flirting with a group of girls, and decides that Naruto was right on his decision to quickly break the genjutsu they're now trapped in, and wishes to return to their own world. As she walks to Naruto's home to try to find a way to break the genjutsu, she see how happy Naruto is and wonders if they really should leave. Sakura later meets Naruto, and asks him if he wants to stay. Although he denies it, he later thinks to himself that he truly does not want to leave.

At that moment an explosion occurs at the Hokage's office, where the masked man from earlier asks for the scroll they brought back. He overpowers Minato, Kushina, and Tsunade, and then Naruto and Sakura arrive. They realize that this was the man Tsunade was talking about, and that he knows Obito. He overpowers Naruto and Sakura, and kidnaps Sakura in exchange for the scroll. He then uses Great Spiralling Ring, destroying a large part of Konoha and leaves. Naruto tries to save Sakura, but Minato prevents him, showing that in the end this world's Minato is different from his father. Naruto finally reveals his true identity to them before he leaves to go save Sakura. He takes one of Minato's kunai and the scroll leaving with Sakura's father's Hokage coat. Sakura is tied up and meets Obito who is a ghost saying they are in an old training ground that Minato and Jiraiya used. Naruto arrives but is attacked by the other masked man asking for the scroll. Naruto is unable to fight properly as his stomach acts up, the Masked Man then takes the time to summon the Nine Masked Beasts, and about to kill Naruto when the Akatsuki arrives and saved him.

This Akatsuki was hired by Tsunade to help Naruto, and they deal with the masked beasts when Naruto attacks the masked man. Uchiha Itachi saves Sakura and Obito decides to escape instead. The Akatsuki defeats the masked beasts that turn into nine fox kits, while Naruto chased the masked man into the training grounds. While they fight, Naruto uses Sage Mode and uses Rasenshuriken to counter the Masked Man's Great Spiralling Ring. It ends in a draw, but the attack destroy the masked man's mask, showing that he is Uzumaki Menma, this world's version of Naruto. Menma informs Naruto that the pulsating inside his stomach must be Kurama's reaction to Black Kurama within Menma.

Menma then called back the defeated masked beasts, and summoned Kurama's counterpart, Black Kurama. Naruto was unable to attack, while the Akatsuki retreat, taking Sakura with them. Not wanting to be manipulated by the Sharingan again, Kurama makes a truce with Naruto to work together, allowing him to summon Kurama out of his body. In the battle Naruto is barely able to win, but Obito reveals that this was his plan, to have Naruto and Menma fight, as doing so would cause the two foxes to fight and weaken Kurama. As he possessed Menma, Kurama warned Naruto if he looked into Menma's Sharingan, it would be all over, for Obito planned to extract Kurama out of Naruto the same way he extracted it from Kushina sixteen years ago. As Menma overpowers Naruto, the latter tries to use the scroll when he notices the moon had turned red, but Menma cuts the scroll, causing Naruto to look into Menma's eyes. Naruto's memories are erased, but Sakura rescues him before Kurama is extracted from him.

Naruto, in an amnesia state, stares at the destroyed Red Moon Scroll, which brings back memories of his training to learn the Rasengan with Jiraiya, and how his father was the one who invented the technique. Naruto is able to break free of the genjutsu just in time to save Sakura, and then defeats Obito the same way his father did, breaking the Limited Tsukuyomi. Obito, using his ghost body attacks again, until Minato and Kushina arrive. Obito decides to give up and exits the genjutsu world just as Naruto and Sakura are enveloped in a bright light, preparing to return to their world as well, but beforehand Naruto thanks Minato and Kushina who quickly goes to assist Menma who is returning to his original state as their son. Naruto and Sakura returns to their world, where Naruto's Hokage coat breaks down since it was only part of the genjutsu world and not real.

Naruto and Sakura tell Tsunade and Kakashi of what transpired, and sets out more guard patrol since Obito was easily able to enter further in the village than they imagined. Shizune also brings up the topic of the letters of recommendation from the beginning of the movie, to which Tsunade replies that she has no intention of promoting any of Naruto's friends to jonin. As they both return home, Naruto watches Sakura as she meets her parents, happily hugging them. He approaches her, asking her out on a date, but Sakura tells him they just came back from the longest date ever, much to Naruto's shock.

As Naruto goes home, he sees Iruka in his house, waiting to apologize to him for earlier. Iruka then shows Naruto a cake, and Naruto happily cries after he realizes that Iruka really does care about him. Iruka asks him what's wrong, and Naruto tells him that it's nothing. Iruka welcomes Naruto home, and Naruto says I'm home to Iruka. Afterwards, Naruto happily jumps roof top to roof top through the village while quoting that the road of a ninja is one who endures.

Naruto Shippuuden movie 7
The film starts off with the explanation of Otsutsuki Kaguya consuming the chakra fruit, the birth of the Ten-Tails, the Sage of the Six Paths stopping the beast and creating the tailed beasts. Then, it moves forward over the fight between clans around Otsutsuki Asura and Otsutsuki Indra, to Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, and the end of the conflict between Naruto and Sasuke.

Before enrolling in the Ninja Academy, a young Hyuga Hinata is seen being bullied by boys over her Byakugan, calling her a monster, which causes her to cry. Then a young Naruto shows up and tells them to back off, proclaiming he'll be the future Hokage; however, the boys outnumber him and easily beat him up and destroy his red scarf. Hinata thanks Naruto for his efforts and Naruto lets her keep the scarf since it's ruined, unaware this was when the young girl's affections began for Naruto. Sometime later at the Ninja Academy, Umino Iruka tells his students to write down the name of the person they would want to be with if the world was to end that day. Though Naruto tries to act tough towards Haruno Sakura, she ignores him for Uchiha Sasuke, as do most girls. Hinata is unsure who to write and sees Naruto making a paper plane with his paper and being scolded by Iruka. Naruto states he has no friends or family and the world isn't ending. Seeing this, Hinata happily writes Naruto's name on her paper.

In the present time, two years after the events of the Fourth Shinobi War, at an unknown location, Hyuga Hiashi and his guards are confronted by Otsutsuki Toneri, who asks him for his answer to an unknown proposition, stating the fate of the Hyuga Clan depends on his answer. Hiashi declines his offer and battles Toneri, only to be overwhelmed by his puppet army and trapped in a cave.

In Konoha, Naruto is invited to teach Ninja Academy students taijutsu, much to the joy of the young boys. The lesson is interrupted by the crowd of young girls that greatly admire Naruto, much to his confusion. Yamanaka Ino and her team spot this, noting how popular he's gotten since the war. He has since then received various gifts from villagers from Konoha and abroad from young women smitten with him as the hero of the world. Later, Sarutobi Konohamaru meets with Naruto and wishes to take him to his late grandfather's old storage shed, claiming there is something for him.

Elsewhere in Konoha, Hinata is knitting a red scarf in remembrance of one Naruto used to wear back in the Ninja Academy, so she can give it to Naruto at the Rinne Festival as a personal gift of love when she confesses her love for him. She is later found by Sakura, who encourages her to give it to him and win his heart.

Meanwhile, the Five Kage, Hatake Kakashi, Gaara, Terumī Mei, A, and Onoki, have an emergency meeting in regards to the threat of the moon, which is revealed to be falling out of orbit and onto the Earth. They deduce if nothing is done soon, then the moon will break apart and crash into the Earth and kill all life on the planet.

At night, Hinata finishes her gift for Naruto and attempts to give it to him, but her shyness stops her from doing so. Her little sister, Hyuga Hanabi, playfully encourages her to give it to him while warning her sister that there are various girls after him now as well. She meets Naruto, Sakura, Ino and Akimichi Choji at Ramen Ichiraku. Just as she sits down to eat, three kunoichi show up while one wraps her arms around his and another offers him food. After seeing this, Hinata decides to leave, and Sakura tries to stop and tells Naruto to walk her home. However, he doesn’t understand why he has to given Hinata’s powerful abilities, and Hinata leaves with Sakura chasing after her. Sakura tells Hinata that Naruto is very dense about love due to not having anyone in his life to express it for him and assures Hinata she'll be able to win him over if she’s confident enough.

Meanwhile, various puppets secretly invade Konoha, raid the Hyuga Estate and kidnap Hanabi. On the outskirts of the village, Sai, who has been painting a portrait and noticing the moon’s descent towards Earth, sees Hanabi’s captors flying overhead and gives chase. However, after a quick chase, the kidnappers shoot down Sai with a chakra blast.

Back in Konoha, in front of Naruto's home, Hinata practices her confession, but is interrupted by Naruto’s arrival. She then notices a scarf around his neck and after her stomach growls and Naruto's invitation to eat ramen in his apartment, an embarrassed Hinata runs off, much to Naruto's confusion. As Hinata sits on a park swing, she thinks it was one of the girls that was with Naruto who gave him the scarf and begins to cry uncontrollably, thinking he must be happy that way and that she has lost her chance to be with Naruto. Just then, Toneri appears before Hinata, stating that he came for her. She is rendered unconscious by Toneri, who affirms the strength of her Hamura Chakra as Naruto shows up and gives chase. Naruto is able to save her from the puppet army, but the scarf she knitted is ripped as a result of her chakra being distorted. Toneri leaves a message that the end of mankind is approaching and he will return for Hinata. As he leaves, Naruto and Hinata witness a meteor crash outside the village.

After Hanabi's capture by Toneri, Naruto, Hinata, Sakura, Sai, and Nara Shikamaru are deployed by Kakashi to go and rescue Hanabi. Shikamaru is also given a special clock held only by the five Kage, which apparently is counting down to doomsday. At some point, Toneri “borrows” Hanabi's Byakugan, which he remarks are incredibly “pure”, and implants them in his own empty eye sockets, awakening the Tenseigan sealed by Hamura's descendants over the last millennium. He tells his guards he will go after Hinata, but not till his eyes are adjusted.

As the group follow Toneri's trail, courtesy of Sai, Hinata finds Hanabi's kunai and puts it in her bag where Naruto sees the ripped scarf. They eventually find a cave with a secret path towards Toneri's location. Hinata is unable to use her Byakugan due to the lake distorting her vision for an unknown reason. Naruto proceeds to make sure his scarf is not wet proclaiming it to be special to him, leading Sakura to state it can't be that important and Hinata will feel upset. Sai realizes that the water is incapable of making them wet.

They dive into the lake, only to discover it is a genjutsu set by Toneri. They are all trapped in their various own memories from the past. Naruto recalls his fight with Inuzuka Kiba in the Chunin Exams. Then Hinata's scarf begins to wrap around Naruto and her memories flood into his. Naruto then visits past thoughts once again, except he views it from Hinata’s perspective. Naruto views the earliest memory, the question when Naruto was asked in the ninja academy “Who would be the last person you would spend your days with, if the world were to be destroyed?”. He notices that Hinata wrote “Uzumaki Naruto”, he sees when Hinata gives him the medicine in the chunin exam as Kurenai says “She’s giving her medicine just to you!”, and another memory when Hinata overcame her shyness and tried to save him from Pain and ended her speech by saying “..Because I love You, Naruto!”.

The final flashback he views is a recent memory where he sees Sakura and Hinata talking after Hinata leaving Ichiraku, he notices that she wanted to give him something: her scarf, and this is when he realizes that Hinata has always loved him. Hinata and Sakura's talk about giving him her scarf. Naruto is left utterly bewildered by how much she's loved him for so long. All of these previous memories were genjutsu traps by Toneri, in which Sakura saves them all with her advanced powers of disarming genjutsu.

As the team all jump into the dry spring, Naruto shows how shy he is for the first time with Hinata then proceeds to jump into the dry spring. As they descend further, Hinata is found by Toneri who calls her the “Byakugan Princess” and announces his desire for them to be wed. Hinata refuses demanding the safe return of her sister. Toneri then reveals he has taken her sister’s Byakugan and if Hinata agrees to his proposal, he will spare both Hinata and Hanabi’s lives and, eventually, return Hanabi’s Byakugan. While Sakura, Sai and Shikamaru fight against The Gatekeeper of the spring, Naruto comes back to protect Hinata and fights Toneri only for the two to realize “Toneri” is a puppet. The puppet Toneri explains he will return in person to hear Hinata's answer. Now knowing Toneri is targeting Hinata, Naruto proclaims he will not let Hinata out of his sight, now having realized his own romantic feelings for her as well.

The team arrives outside the cave seeing an artificial sun inside the moon. They make their way to an abandoned shinobi village of the Otsutsuki clan. After taking Hanabi's Byakugan, Toneri remarks that they are incredibly “pure”, and implants them in his own empty eye sockets, awakening the Tenseigan sealed by Hamura's descendants over the last millennium. He tells his guards he will go after Hinata, but not till his eyes are adjusted. Later that night Naruto spies on Hinata making him a red scarf, thus he decides not to wear his current scarf since he felt bad about not realizing it sooner. The next day, Hinata notices Naruto isn't wearing his scarf anymore.

As Naruto and Hinata spend more time with each other, Naruto begins to slowly realize that he has fallen in love with Hinata and she remains humorously oblivious to his feelings. As they search the ruins, Shikamaru realizes Toneri’s plan and that he is the orchestrator of the falling moon. With Hinata’s arrival, a monument of the clan awakens for her revealing a puppet, calling her the “Byakugan Princess”, shows Hinata a vision only she can see of Hamura. Hamura awakens her latent Hamura chakra, transfers his own and orders her to stop Toneri as only she can destroy the Tenseigan as she is the “Byakugan Princess” and that Toneri, a member of the Otsutsuki’s Branch House, has misinterpreted his Celestial Decree. When Hinata awakens, she tells the others what she saw was “nothing”.

After the ordeal while everyone is in a separate room. Naruto decides to go speak with Hinata. Upon coming into her room he noticed that she's still working on the scarf, but he keeps this to himself. While getting Hinata's attention Naruto wants to ask her about something, but Hinata ignores it since she's working on a new red muffler for Naruto.

Later that night, Naruto follows Hinata to a pond, seeing her knit away at the scarf. Naruto consoles her when Hinata thinks she's a horrible big sister since she just knits a scarf rather than spending more energy to find her sister. Naruto disagrees, recounting the amount of time and energy she’s been putting into finding Hanabi. When Hinata thanks him for his reassuring kindness, Naruto accidently reveals his new found feelings for Hinata greatly shocking her. However, the tender moment is interrupted with Toneri’s arrival who Hinata freely goes with after giving the scarf to Naruto. Confused and heartbroken at Toneri’s declaration that Hinata is about to become his bride, he gives chase only to have his vast chakra drained and turned against him. The resulting explosion of Naruto’s vast chakra destroys a massive part of the Moon and destroys Hinata’s scarf yet again leaving her heartbroken at Toneri’s assault on Naruto forcing him to put her into a slumber.

Back on Earth, the various hidden villages defend themselves against the crashing meteorites as they protect civilians all over from Toneri’s genocidal assault. As Rock Lee and others fail to completely destroy a huge meteor, Sasuke arrives and saves Konoha from certain doom revealing he rescued Hiashi. Sasuke declares he’ll defend Konoha since Naruto is away and gives the Konoha ninja a much needed break.

Back on the moon at Toneri's palace, Toneri marvels at Hinata's beauty as she sleeps. Wanting to know more about her, he reads her mind only to see that she's only thinking about Naruto, much to his confusion and jealousy. When she awakens, she finds her sister safe but even while in her comatose state, Hanabi grabs Hinata silently begging for help. Toneri arrives and gives Hinata a vast army of puppet maids to do her bidding and gives her a tour of his palace. Here, Toneri tells her about his clan and how they used the Tenseigan against their enemies and, seeing mankind using Chakra as a weapon, he intends to wipe them out for as per Hamura’s Celestial Decree. While sharing dinner, tea and even showing the Mausoleum of Hamura with Hinata, Toneri request Hinata make him a scarf like she made Naruto and orders her to never question his plans to destroy Earth again. While Toneri rests from his inability to control the Tenseigan, Hinata attempts to destroy the Tenseigan Alter as per Hamura’s request only to be stopped by Toneri. Angered by her “lies and betrayals” Toneri destroys her scarf in a jealous rage proclaiming he knew fully well she made it for “him”. He then proceeds to seal her soul into a portrait so her brainwashed body can still go through with their wedding.

After a three day recovery process, Naruto wakes up and becomes depressed about Hinata's choice, leading Shikamaru and Sai to scold and make fun of him in hopes of reigniting his drive only to fail. Shikamaru takes Naruto to Sakura revealing that she was severely weakened due to saving his life in hopes she can heal his heart (something he admits Sai and himself are nowhere near capable of). Sakura talks with Naruto and helps him realize that Hinata truly loves him, stating she noted the feelings he had for herself were just another way to compete with Sasuke but Naruto's feelings for Hinata are far more genuine and deeper than they ever were for herself and Hinata’s love for Naruto is far more genuine. With new-found strength, Naruto leads the charge into Toneri's moon base.

Naruto's team invades the palace and they split with Sai and Sakura going to rescue Hanabi, while Shikamaru and Naruto go after Hinata. As Shikamaru holds off Toneri's puppets, Naruto arrives just in time to disrupt the wedding angering Toneri. To humiliate Naruto, Toneri forces the brainwashed Hinata to attack him but he manages to remove the orb in her body. Annoyed with his constant interference, Toneri attacks Naruto but his latest Tenseigan pulsation allows Hinata to break free from Toneri and lead Naruto to the altar of the Tenseigan. With their combined effort, they are able to destroy the altar, revealing numerous Byakugan's sealed inside and halt the moon from plummeting to the Earth. After regrouping with everyone, Sakura presents Hinata with the remnants of her scarf, to which Naruto reveals he knows it was for him after seeing her memories. Despite being ruined, Naruto happily takes it, which leaves Hinata on the brink of tears of joy. Just then, Shikamaru notices the clock isn't stopping for some reason.

Back on Earth, A and Killer B use a massive chakra cannon to destroy the meteor's heading for Earth and upon learning of the moon still approaching, intends to use the cannon to destroy the moon. Kakashi is then told by Hiashi that he is certain that Toneri took his daughters to the moon and others announce they see Kurama battling on the moon confirming Hiashi’s theory. Despite now being informed that Naruto and his team are on the moon, A wishes to destroy the moon regardless. The other Kage are against this (angry that A once again has a weapon of mass destruction secretly hidden away) and order him to wait an hour as they feel Naruto can stop the moon given his actions during the previous war.

At the destroyed Tenseigan altar, Toneri, furious at Hinata and Naruto’s actions, has managed to unlock the Tenseigan, allowing him to continue his Celestial Decree. He summons a giant golem that battles with Kurama, and unlocks the Tenseigan Chakra Mode allowing him to capture Hinata and throw her into a cage so she can watch him kill Naruto who he has grown to despise, a huge duel ensues. Toneri reveals his newfound power to slice the moon in half. Near the end, Naruto grasps the last remaining shred of the scarf Hinata had made for him and seemingly redirects and channels his chakra shroud into his the scrap in his right fist and delivers a devastating punch, which is enough to depower Toneri and pin him against a wall. With his defeat Kurama uses this chance to destroy the statue with a Tailed Beast Ball and Hinata retrieves Hanabi's Byakugan. Despite his defeat, Toneri refuses to give up and summons all the Byakugan eyes around him to grant him power to kill Naruto by draining his chakra, but Hinata stops him from absorbing his Chakra any more. Toneri is unable to maintain his form and is about to burn in the sun until Naruto saves him.

With the hour up, A prepares to fire the cannon, but B refuses to kill Naruto and the others much to A’s frustration. Luckily, Kurama writes on the moon a "Mission Complete" symbol (much to the fox's annoyance as he admits his penmanship is terrible), signifying everyone safe and the disaster averted. A global declaration is made that Naruto, Hinata, Shikamaru, Sakura, and Sai have saved the planet from extinction.

Hinata takes Toneri to the sight of Hamura's soul and reveal the truth to him. Seeing this, Toneri apologizes for his actions and chooses to stay on the moon to atone for his sins and promises that “the moon will never approach Earth again” despite Hinata offering Toneri a place on Earth. Later, Hinata asks Naruto about his scarf he was using earlier to which he reveals it was knitted by his late mother, Uzumaki Kushina, for him before he was born. Which is why he was so protective of it, leaving Hinata relieved and embarrassed for her actions. As they all head home on Hanabi’s request, Naruto proclaims to Hinata he wants to spend the rest of his life with her moving her to tears. As they leave through the portal they then see past memories of their childhood and life in green bubbles.

We then see Hinata and Naruto in the same hand held poses as they begin to get younger through past memories, we see current Naruto and Hinata then Shippuden Naruto and Hinata, Pre Teen Naruto and Hinata and finally young Naruto and Hinata running hand in hand. Then Naruto asks Hinata to grab a hold of him as he says he wants to fly above and be with him as he uses a Rasengan to break him out of the dry spring cave. Naruto catches Hinata and they fly out of the cave, leaving the others behind at the exit as they burst into the sky. While floating in the sky with the moon behind them, lean in and share their first kiss. The last words before the credits are of Naruto saying “Hinata…. Thank you.”

The movie ends with a series of flash-forwards of Naruto and Hinata's wedding. Naruto has his rose put on by Iruka, all of the males of the Konoha village are wearing suits and the females are all wearing Kimonos. Including picture of Sasuke continuing his journey. Then it further flash forwards to Naruto and Hinata having a peaceful morning with their two children, Uzumaki Boruto and Uzumaki Himawari who playfully order their father to play with them instigating the happy family into a snowball fight.

Boruto movie
Several months later, Naruto remained busy with his Hokage duties and continued having a strained relationship with his son, Boruto. Naruto is first shown having to send Shadow clones picking out presents, buying all the food in a supermarket for Himawari's birthday, being at a meeting and press conference, getting help from Shikamaru, helping an elderly women, looking at scrolls and also being interviewed live on television across the Village. Naruto explains “To be a ninja there are three words that are extremely important: Effort, Will-power and… haha yep those” (with the interviewer responding with “Ahh isn’t that two things?”. As soon as the interview is over the shadow clone that had interviewed disappears and the real Naruto is seen working hard at the Hokage office.

When they report to Naruto, Boruto asks Naruto if he is a shadow clone. Naruto tells him that he isn't a clone. Naruto asks his son to address him as "The Seventh" rather than "Dad". When Naruto asks how the mission went, Boruto energetically shouts that the mission was easy with his prodigious skills including that he doesn't need teamwork. But Naruto shows disdain due to Boruto’s actions. Then with the topic of teamwork, Naruto tries to remind the importance of teamwork to Boruto. But he said he didn't need training when he learned the shadow clone technique, including that he already has learned Wind Release, Lighting Release and now Water Release. Naruto then asks Knohamaru what has he been teaching Boruto. But Boruto tells Naruto that he doesn't know anything about him, and not to blame Konohamaru. Including that he never bothers to watch over him. Angered that his father is still spending more time working, Boruto reminds Naruto that it's Himawari's birthday and he better be at home or else Boruto will never forgive him.

Then Katasuke entered soon after to ask Naruto's permission to allow the participants of the upcoming Chunin Exams to wear his latest invention, the Kote, a forearm device that stores various types of ninjutsu inside of it. However Naruto refused since it did not show one's true potential as a shinobi and saw it as a sign of cheating. Since Naruto had forbid the Kote to be use in the Chunin exams, this angers Boruto as he leaves the office saying that this isn't the lame era Naruto grew up in. After Boruto left, Naruto was annoy when Konohamaru forget to give Boruto his Chunin exam application paper.

Naruto was unable to make it to his daughter's birthday party and sent a shadow clone instead. However, the clone ended up disappearing and dropping the cake when Naruto became fatigued. Just before Naruto's clone had disappeared he had glimpsed the sad looks on his children's faces which enraged Boruto and caused him to throw Naruto's old, tattered jacket out the window. Naruto became saddened at the thought of having let down his family.

Seeing that Naruto was troubled, Shikamaru offered to take care of the rest of Naruto's work and advised him to go home and rest. The jacket was found by Sasuke, who returned to Konoha to ask for help in deciphering a scroll he found in Kaguya's abandoned castle. They met in Naruto's office where Sasuke told him that he had met his son and could see a lot of the old Naruto in him, which Naruto responded to by saying that Boruto was actually more similar to Sasuke when he was younger. Naruto wondered if they were behind the times. But Sasuke assured him that the nature of shinobi never changes, even in regards to Boruto. This leads to them making a bet on whether the nature of a shinobi has changed in regards to Boruto, to which Sasuke says it hasn't and Naruto says it has. While Naruto jokingly pointed out that he was the winner of this argument.

Naruto wasn't surprised when Boruto won the first test but after being advised by Shikamaru to reach out to Boruto, Naruto congratulated him via email, much to Boruto's annoyance. Naruto was nervous on the outcome of the second test but after learning Boruto passed, Naruto was overjoyed.

While the scroll was being deciphered, Naruto sent a clone to meet up with Sasuke. Since he was saddened to learn from Konohamaru that Sasuke has been training Boruto. When he asks Sasuke about this, Sasuke again tells him that the nature of a shinobi never changes. Naruto said that perhaps Sasuke was right in regards to the nature of shinobi remaining the same, to which Sasuke agrees. Later, he met with Boruto in his bedroom and personally congratulated him and told him not to lose against Shikadai. Naruto offered a fist bump, but Boruto only smiled as he didn't want his father to discover the Kote he was wearing. When he got back to his office, Naruto looked at his old jacket.

For the third test, Naruto chose to sit with Hinata and Himawari rather than with the other Kage as they watched Boruto fight in the third round and finally against Nara Shikadai. Near the end, Naruto suspected something was wrong after it appeared Boruto won. He asked Hinata to use her Byakugan and she noticed Boruto wearing a Kote. Naruto then realised that Boruto used a Kote to produce several shadow clones in order to win the battle. Disappointed, Naruto confronted him in the arena, ordered that Shikadai be declared as the winner and took Boruto's forehead protector from him. He told Boruto they would talk about this at home, but Boruto lashed out at him that Naruto doesn't know how give him a lecture when he's never home.

Suddenly, Momoshiki and Kinshiki appear and began attacking the arena. Naruto is knocked out of the arena by Momoshiki but he rushes back to defend his son when he is in danger and is shortly joined by Sasuke and Sarada. Sasuke informed Naruto that the two enemies are the new threat written about in the scroll. Naruto realises he is their target and demands to know what they want. After Momoshiki reveals he wanted Kaguya's chakra, and eventually Kurama's from the Seventh Hokage, Naruto and Sasuke combine Kurama and Susanoo to shield themselves and their children from the enemies' attacks. Naruto also dispatches shadow clones to protect civilians that hadn't managed to flee from the arena. Determined to protect his son and friends, Naruto ultimately decides to allow himself to be captured in Momoshiki's jutsu and asks Sasuke to take care of Boruto for him. Just before Naruto disappears, he looks over his shoulder and offers his son one last smile.

Naruto was teleported to another dimension and bound by Momoshiki and Kinshiki to a tree similar to the God Tree. Naruto resisted as Momoshiki attempted to extract Kurama from inside Naruto and it was not long before Sasuke, Boruto, and the other Kage arrived to rescue him. Naruto, surprised to see Boruto wearing his old jacket, told his son that it was like looking at one of his shadow clones.

When Boruto asks Naruto if he looks a little cool in his father's old jacket, Naruto tells him that he does even more than before. Which surprised Boruto on figuring out that his father has been watching him all along. When Naruto tries to apologize for inadvertently neglecting him. Boruto says that he is fine with things remaining the same, and he only asks Naruto that whenever they can meet up now that instead of giving lectures. That he just wants Naruto to tell him about his childhood past, to which Naruto tells Boruto ok.

After the other Kage failed to defeat Kinshiki, and the latter was absorbed by Momoshiki. Naruto and Sasuke joined forces to fight him and initially gained the upper hand until Naruto was briefly imprisoned by boulders and Sasuke was severely burned by Momoshiki's Lava Chakra. Naruto became enraged upon seeing Sasuke injured but was relieved to find he was all right and still able to fight after being healed by Kurama's chakra. By once again combining Kurama and Susanoo, they managed to defeat Momoshiki and cut his lava creature in half, but Katasuke rushed in and began firing ninjutsu attacks from his Kote at Momoshiki, which he absorbed and used to attack Naruto and the others. Naruto is restrained by black rods while Momoshiki prepares to eliminate the rest of the Kage.

When Boruto used his Vanishing Rasengan against Momoshiki to free his father and the other Kage, Naruto was greatly surprised to find that his son was able to use the Rasengan. As they prepare their final assault, Naruto helps Boruto to create a Parent and Child Rasengan, which Boruto himself unleashes upon Momoshiki and ultimately kills him. After the battle ends, Naruto sits with Sasuke and Naruto agrees that Sasuke won their bet, and Naruto is able to reconcile with his son. Naruto proudly looked on at his son and stated as his father that he would always be there to watch Boruto grow up.

One morning Naruto spends time with his family, since he is home parmently due to him having a lessen schedule and Boruto is supportive of his work schedule. Naruto drinks tea as his son plays video games. Naruto then watches Boruto get his knitted jacket from Hinata.

Then as Boruto left to meet with his team and Naruto left to go to work, Naruto got his lunch from Himawari and happily thanked her for it including that Boruto is forgetting his lunch as well. Then as he and Boruto ran outside to their respective job, both wished each other to do their best and bumped fists with each other. Naruto is lastly seen in his office happily watching his son having the same interview that he did on Himawari's birthday as he watches it on a tv that is on his desk.

Video Games
Uzumaki Naruto is a playable character in the following video games:
 * Battle Stadium D.O.N
 * J-Stars Victory VS
 * Jump Super Stars
 * Jump Ultimate Stars
 * Naruto RPG 2 Chidori vs Rasengan
 * Naruto SD Powerful Shippuuden
 * Naruto Shippuuden 3D The New Era
 * Naruto Shippuuden Clash of Ninja Revolution 3
 * Naruto Shippuuden Dragon Blade Chronicles
 * Naruto Shippuuden Gekito Ninja Taisen! EX
 * Naruto Shippuuden Gekito Ninja Taisen! EX 2
 * Naruto Shippuuden Gekito Ninja Taisen! EX 3
 * Naruto Shippuuden Gekito Ninja Taisen! Special
 * Naruto Shippuuden Kizuna Drive
 * Naruto Shippuuden Legends Akatsuki Rising
 * Naruto Shippuuden Naruto vs Sasuke
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ninja Council 4
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ninja Destiny 2
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ninja Destiny 3
 * Naruto Shippuuden Shinobi Rumble
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja 4
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja 5
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Heroes 3
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Impact
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm 2
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm 3
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm 4
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm Generations
 * Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm Revolution
 * Naruto Clash of Ninja
 * Naruto Clash of Ninja 2
 * Naruto Clash of Ninja Revolution
 * Naruto Clash of Ninja Revolution 2
 * Naruto Gekito Ninja Taisen! 3
 * Naruto Gekito Ninja Taisen! 4
 * Naruto Konoha Senki
 * Naruto Ninja Council
 * Naruto Ninja Council 2
 * Naruto Ninja Council 3
 * Naruto Ninja Destiny
 * Naruto Path of the Ninja
 * Naruto Path of the Ninja 2
 * Naruto Rise of a Ninja
 * Naruto Shinobi no Sato no Jintori Kassen
 * Naruto The Broken Bond
 * Naruto Ultimate Ninja
 * Naruto Ultimate Ninja 2
 * Naruto Ultimate Ninja 3
 * Naruto Ultimate Ninja Heroes
 * Naruto Ultimate Ninja Heroes 2 The Phantom Fortress
 * Naruto Ultimate Ninja Storm
 * Naruto Uzumaki Chronicles
 * Naruto Uzumaki Chronicles 2

Dattebayo! (だってばよ!) is Naruto's catchphrase. He uses it at the end of most of his sentences as a way of making his speech unique. Naruto inherited his catchphrase from his late mother, Uzumaki Kushina, who would instead end her sentences with Dattebane (だってばね) when she got excited or angry, something she had hoped — albeit unsuccessfully – that her son would not inherit. Since chapter 492 and Naruto Shippuuden episode 243, Dattebayo has been translated as you know or more loosely as ya know when used by B. Similarly, Kushina's Dattebane has been translated in a likewise similar manner.

Throughout the games, different non-canon variants of Naruto have appeared as playable characters. Those include Naruto wearing his Might Guy jump suit, Naruto from Shippu! Konoha Gakuen Den! and Mecha Naruto, who was designed by Masashi Kishimoto as an exclusive character for Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm Revolution.

Quotes

 * (To the citizens of Konoha) "Uzumaki Naruto is visiting! I will definitely become Hokage, Dattebayo!"
 * (To Sarutobi Hiruzen) "Why don't I have a father and a mother? That's not the story I want to hear! The village was attacked by the Kyuubi right?! Back then a lot of villagers sacrificed themselves, my mom and dad too. But that's not what I wanna hear. Who were my dad and mom? And what kind of people were they?!"
 * (To Sasuke when they were young) "Damn you always acting cool. I don't like It Dattebayo! Ever since you did it, you've been showing off that big attitude!"
 * (About Sasuke's eyes) "This guy... those eyes. Those are the same eyes that everyone looks at me with. No he's are... they're even stronger. But he's not looking at me."
 * (To his classmates) "You just watch I'm going to become Hokage one day!"
 * (To Umino Iruka) "Why does everyone look at me like that? Why do even you, my homeroom teacher look at me like that? I'm not an annoyance, and I'm not vermin Dattebayo! I'm... I'm Uzumaki Naruto!"
 * (To Iruka) "Shut up! Why you are suddenly starting to act like a teacher?! Sensei, you don't understand how I feel Dattebayo. Even if I do go back to the Ninja Academy, nothing will change. I'm always alone, I'm always without Friends. No one gives a damn about me, Dattebayo! But this time It'll be different. If I bring back some spoils, then everyone will acknowledge me as their friend! If I do that, then I won't be alone anymore! I won't have to experience that feeling again! That's why I'm definitely going to find some spoils!"
 * (To Iruka about the Will of Fire) "Will of Fire? What is that, Dattebayo?"
 * (To Iruka about his dream of becoming Hokage) "Hokage... Is the Hokage really that strong?! A Hero...Alright I decided! I'm going to become Hokage! A hokage stronger than the Fourth, and make everyone acknowledge my strength!"
 * (To Mizuki) "Don't lay a hand on Iruka-sensei or I'll kill you!"
 * (To Hatake Kakashi) "I'm Uzumaki Naruto. I like cup ramen, but I like the ramen at Ramen Ichiraku that Iruka-sensei brought for me even more. I hate the three minutes that I have to wait after I pour in the hot water. My hobby is pulling pranks, and my dream is to become Hokage! I'm going to make all the villagers recognize my existence!"
 * (To Hiruzen) "I'm not the kid who use to do pranks anymore!"
 * (To himself after being saved by Sasuke) "I vow by this pain in my left hand. I'm never going to do something that will require someone to help me. I'll never be frighten, and try not to back out of things. I'm not going to lose to Sasuke."
 * (To Inari) "Listen up, I'm a super hero that's going to become a great ninja known as Hokage! I don't know who this Gato or Chocolate guy is. But he's no enemy of Mine!"
 * (To Inari) "Shut up I'm different from you. Is that why you are pretending to be the main character of a Tragedy, and just crying? An Idiot like you can just keep crying, you cry baby!
 * (To Inari) "Any way Inari. I'm sorry for what I said to you yesterday. I called you a crybaby. I take that back, you are strong."
 * (To Inari about crying) "What are you talking about? It's ok to cry when your Happy! Heroes are busy, busy. Dattebayo!"
 * (To Haku) "Training! I want to get stronger to become the best ninja in my village! I'm going to get everyone to recognize my strength! And to prove something to someone!"
 * (To Haku) "So what, I can't die here. I still have a dream I need to achieve. The dream to make the village recognize me, and to become the Hokage!"
 * (To Zabuza about Haku) "
 * (To Kakashi about Haku while mourning his death by crying) "He say that he was born in a village where lots of snow fell."
 * (About Zabuza) "This a jonin, a real life shinobi! I have to run, at this rate we'll... we'll be killed for sure!"
 * (About his vow) "That's right I became a ninja, and I vowed that I won't run away anymore. I won't run away anymore!"
 * (To Momochi Zabuza) "Hey the no brow there. Put this in your Bingo book, the man who one day become Hokage. The Konoha's style ninja...Uzumaki Naruto!"
 * (To Team Kakashi) "Alright! I decided I'm going to follow my own way of the Ninja, Dattebayo! I'm going to run straight down the path where I'm not going to regret anything, Dattebayo!"
 * (To Kakashi about Zabuza and Haku) "
 * (To Kakashi about new missions) "Hey Kakashi sensei! we Team 7 have been only doing easy missions right? Is there a mission where I can play an actual role in, and something that's more exciting? Something that makes my Way of the Ninja you know, and makes my heart Dattebayo like this!"
 * (To Sasuke about teamwork) "The one who is disturbing our teamwork is you Sasuke! Your always getting in my way!"
 * (To the Chunin Exam takers) "My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I'm not going to lose to any of you, Got It!"
 * (To Morino Ibiki) "Screw you! I'm not going to run away! I'll take this problem! Even if I become a Genin forever, I'm going to become Hokage no matter what anyway! I'm not scare! I'm not going to take back my words, that's my Way of the Ninja!"
 * (To Mitarashi Anko) "There's no point in trying to scare us! I'm not scare at all!"
 * (To Inuzuka Kiba) "Keep dreaming, you can't even win against me! If you compete with me over the title of Hokage, then you're going to become the underdog."
 * (To Kiba) "Damn it, I shown too much! But this is the good part of my new move! Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! Alright now I'll get you back for what you did to me earlier with this move! Uzu-ma-ki Naruto Combo! Use your techniques carefully, after giving some thought to what you're doing! Or It'll be used to the other person's advantage stupid!"
 * (To Hinata) "
 * (To Neji while holding Hinata's blood in his hand) "Hinata I promise I will win."
 * (To Kankuro about Rock Lee) "No, he's strong."
 * (To Kurama when they first met) "Hey you stupid Fox! Since your staying in my body, give me some of your chakra as rent!"
 * (To Gaara) "
 * (About Gaara) "
 * (To Hinata) "
 * (To Neji) "
 * (About Iruka and Team Kakashi)
 * (To Gaara) "
 * (To Tsunade) "
 * (To Sasuke) "
 * (About Shikamaru) "Nara Shikamaru, he always complain and is lazy about everything. A complaining Idiot."
 * (About Ino) "Yamanaka Ino, she always fight with Sakura-chan. Sakura-chan's rival, and a Sasuke freak."
 * (About Choji) "Akimichi Choji, he's always eating something. He's a fat Idiot who can only eat."
 * (About Hinata) "Hyuga Hinata, she's a weird girl that looks away when I look at her. A shy girl with of a few words I think."
 * (About Kiba & Akamaru) "Inuzuka Kiba and Akamaru, he's more annoying than me! He's always carries his dog with him, and always act like the boss. An annoying guy."
 * (About Shino) "Aburame Shino, um I don't know him very well. He's the type of person I'm not good with."
 * (To Temari) "
 * (To Kankuro) "
 * (To Chiyo) "
 * (To Sai) "
 * (To his father, Namikaze Minato) "
 * (To Pain) "
 * (To Nagato) "
 * (About Jiriaya) "
 * (About Sasuke) "Back then I was happy. Happy that there was some else experiencing the same solitude as me. But no matter what Sasuke did, he was excellent at it. He was the total opposite of me, and so I decide he was my rival. Because I wanted to be just like him. Even right before we become members of the same Team Kakashi, Sasuke was always one step a head of me. I trained day and night just to be able to catch up to him. Even if it was just a little. I was really happy. It was the first time Sasuke had acknowledge me. You had decided to live for revenge. When Sasuke left the village, I thought that I'll be able to bring him back. However I didn't know anything about Sasuke. I only said I understood him. Sasuke I know now what It feels like to lose a bond."
 * (To Uchiha Sasuke) "Sasuke you know too don't you? Earlier I was hated by everyone in the village. The reason for that was the Kyuubi within me. Back then I hated everyone in the village. I also thought about seeking revenge against them. If I had taken one wrong step, I might've started thinking the same dreadful things as you. I didn't think I shared any bonds with anyone. Not until I met you, and Iruka-sensei. However I had almost given into despair, but you and Iruka-sensei saved me. I knew that you were always alone. When I saw you, I felt almost relieved that there was someone else like me. Whenever I saw you, I wanted to go down, and talk to you Dattebayo! I was happy, that maybe you would be able to understand me. So I decided to make you my rival, since then you became my goal."
 * (To Sasuke) "I'm not going to be a loser, and I'm not going to be the hero who kills you! Neither of them. If you attack Konoha, then I will be force to fight you. Keep you hatred until then, and when the time comes strike it all at me! The only one who can handle all of your hatred is me! Only I can play that role! Then I will carry the burden of all your Hatred!"
 * (To Kushina) "
 * (To Kushina) "
 * (About Kushina) "Kiba and Shikamaru were right, when they said that Moms are scary."
 * (To his mother, Uzumaki Kushina) "Don't say sorry. I went through some tough times because I was a Jinchuriki. But I never blamed you or dad for any of It. Also I never knew what being loved by your parents mean, because you and Dad were never around but I managed. I know now that you and Dad sacrificed your lives for me. I know that before I took in the Kyuubi, I was fill with your love for me! That's why I'm happy, I'm glad I'm your son!"
 * (To Kushina after she with back to the afterlife) "Mom, from now on I'll stop eating Ramen and start eating vegetables as well. I love taking baths so don't worry about that. I always go to the Hot Springs pretty often, and I sleep a lot. Actually maybe I sleep a little too much, Dattebayo! Regarding friends, I met a lot of great people. Mom I wanted you to meet them as well. However, there is one guy that I don't get along with. When It comes to studies, I'm afraid it's just as you feared. Of course I won't let that get me down. During my Ninja Academy days, I met lots of teachers, and seniors that I now greatly respect. Jiriaya-sensei taught me all about the Three Shinobi rules. He was the kind of guy you said he was. But he also taught me how to live as a shinobi. He was a great shinobi, Dattebayo! I'm Uzumaki Naruto, a ninja of Konoha. My dream is to Inherit the title of Hokage. And to surpass all the Hokage who became before me! To become an even cooler man than my Dad! And to even become a stronger shinobi than my Mom!"
 * (To Iruka) "
 * (To Kurama) "
 * (To the Fourth Raikage, A) "
 * (To a reincarnated Uchiha Itachi) "
 * (To Itachi) "
 * (About Yota) "
 * (To Yota) "
 * (To Yota) "
 * (To Son) "
 * (To Son) "
 * (To Kurama) "
 * (To Obito and Madara) "
 * (To Uchiha Obito) "
 * (To Obito) "
 * (To Obito) "
 * (To Obito) "

Relationships

 * "I don't think you understand since you want to be all alone. But having everyone by my side makes me really, really happy! That alone gives me strength! What the heck, you quibbling bastard! That's what I hate about you guys. That's not what I'm talking about, you quibbling idiot! I'm saying I can endure any pain if it involves my comrades. It means I don't want to give them up! It might be selfish of me. But It's more painful for me not to have any comrades in here!" - Uzumaki Naruto

Due to his friendly nature and his unique charisma, Naruto has built many relationships over the course of the series that have defined him and others, even tailed beasts and other jinchuriki. Many of these relationships started off villainous, but through his tenacity and empathy, they developed into deep and long lasting friendships.

Umino Iruka
As it was because of his parents' death by Kurama's attack that he suffered a miserable childhood, Umino Iruka initially found it awkward to become a teacher to Naruto, before eventually deciding to be strict with the boy so he could work harder and reach his own potential. In time, learning from Hiruzen that the boy acted out with his antics to be acknowledged as he had in his youth, Iruka understood Naruto's loneliness and went out of his way to connect with the boy outside the classroom — treating Naruto like a younger brother. As a result, after Naruto learned of his nature as a jinchuriki and Kurama's role in the deaths of his teacher's parents, Iruka confidently believed in Naruto as a ninja of their village and nothing else. Ultimately, Naruto began looking to Iruka as a Surrogate father, as he admitted it to Sasuke at the Valley of the End.

Even after Naruto graduated, Iruka still treats his former student at the Ramen Ichiraku whenever he returns from a mission. Though times like that allow him an opportunity to see how Naruto is developing as a ninja, Iruka still tends to worry about him. During the Fourth Shinobi War, Iruka was among the ninja assigned to keep an unaware Naruto safe from the army that Obito amassed to take him and Killer B by force. But once Naruto learned of the war, Iruka attempted to talk Naruto out of participating in the fight until the youth reminded him of the confidence he had in him years ago. Staging an apparent capture of him while secretly giving his former student a message to come back alive. Naruto, upon reading the message, swallowed it to keep his sensei's words close to him. Iruka was assured by Killer B that he and his teachings are with Naruto in his heart.

Iruka was free from the genjutsu after Naruto and Sasuke ended the war. Two years after the war, when Naruto was getting married to Hinata, he had asked Iruka to be his 'father' for the ceremony, bringing Iruka to tears. Iruka then attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding. He congratulated them while being tearfully happy over seeing Naruto becoming a man. He was seen putting the flower on Naruto's suit and was also his best man at the wedding.

Several years later, Iruka watched on proudly as Naruto finally achieved his lifelong dream of becoming Hokage. Iruka also notes that Naruto's son Boruto acts just like his father by inheriting his father's hobby of pulling pranks just to get Naruto's attention. Iruka even attended the Chunin exam finals to watch Naruto's son fight against Shikamaru's son Shikadai, hinting that he still respects his favorite former student's new family.

Uzumaki Kushina & Namikaze Minato

 * "You will find the answer… I believe in you".
 * "Thank you for making me a mother. Thank you for making Minato a father. Thank you for being our child, from the bottom of my heart...Thank you!"

For the first sixteen years of his life, Naruto never knew his parents due to Hiruzen's attempt to keep his heritage a secret, as a way to protect him. Despite not knowing that the Fourth Hokage was his father, Naruto had expressed the utmost respect for his father Namikaze Minato. When he finally did meet his father, Naruto was happy. But once they spoke in a private arena, Naruto punched Minato in the stomach. While crying Naruto was angry at Minato after learning of their relationship, and that it was his own father who sealed Kurama inside of him. He even told Minato that he had a horrible life as a jinchuriki including that he only had Iruka and Hiruzen in his life. However once Minato apologized to him for putting this burden on him, Naruto quickly got over his anger and expressed pride in being the Fourth Hokage's son.

On his way to the Fourth Shinobi War, Naruto defended his parents with pride when the Fourth Raikage A insulted Minato on how he failed as the "Child of the Prophecy" upon his death. Naruto also explained to A that despite the fact his parents died shortly after he was born, their love and faith in him made him strong. Naruto would later fight alongside his reincarnated father against the Ten-Tails during the war where Minato not only became proud of how far his son had come as a shinobi, but was also reminded so much of how he was fighting alongside Kushina, moving him to tears of joy. After Kaguya's defeat, Minato and the spirits of the other late Kage summoned back Naruto's team, the tailed beasts, and an unconscious Madara from the princess's dimension. Before departing, Minato had one final conversation with Naruto, congratulating him for finally ending the war and wished him a happy birthday, with Naruto promising to do his best to follow the teachings that Minato and Kushina left him.

During his training to control Kurama's power, Naruto met his mother for the first time, however he mistook her for Kurama's true form. Which Kushina laughed after hearing this, Naruto who still thought she was Kurama got hit on the head by his mother for the misunderstanding. After Kushina apologized for hitting him, Naruto realized she was his mother after hearing her catchphrase and learning about her personality. Before Kushina can say anything about being his mother, Naruto tearfully embraced his mother. Naruto found his mother to very similar to him in terms of personality, and also complimented on her red hair as "beautiful". After learning how his parents met and how they died in what actually occurred during Kurama's attack on Konoha, Naruto told his mother that he could finally understand what a parent's love felt like and that he didn't blame her or Minato, instead he felt glad to be their son. After his father's passing, Naruto explained to Hagoromo how his mother Kushina truly was a good person compared to the heartless Kaguya.

Three years after the war, Naruto found a teal light blue striped scarf knitted for him by his late mother and began treasuring and wearing it to honor her memory. However, this unknowingly interfered with Hinata's attempts to give Naruto a red scarf she knitted for him to remind him of her feelings for him. He would later stop wearing his late mother's scarf in Hinata's presence after realizing his own feelings for Hinata.

Hyuga Hinata
During their childhood, Naruto first met Hyuga Hinata while they were preparing to enroll at the Ninja Academy. Despite not knowing her, Naruto refused to let three bullies insult Hinata and came to her defense, but was outnumbered and easily beaten, including that the bullies damaged the red scarf he was wearing. When he regained consciousness, Hinata thanked Naruto for helping her and returned his scarf to him, but he let her keep it.

Unlike their peers who ostracized Naruto while growing up in the Ninja Academy, Hinata instead admired him, for she was inspired by his enthusiasm and determination to never give up. Hinata even adopted Naruto's nindo of never giving up, so she can also be acknowledge as well. She was one of the first to identify Naruto's painful childhood and his desire to be acknowledged, and she fiercely believed that he would one day achieve his goal of becoming Hokage. Hinata's long-standing admiration towards Naruto later grew into genuine care and affection, eventually leading her to fall in love with him.

Because of his socially ostracized childhood, and even though Naruto was oblivious to her feelings for him. He considered her to be "weird" because of her shyness whenever she was around him. When Iruka asks his students to write who they want to be with if the moon was falling, Naruto didn't know who to write because he didn't knew his parent's names and because he didn't have any friends. But upon seeing Naruto get scolded by Iruka for making his paper into a paper airplane, Hinata writes Naruto's name on her paper as he tells Iruka that the moon isn't gonna fall.

However when he was 12, Naruto held Hinata in high regard because of her desire to change herself and be acknowledged, something that he could relate to. Naruto also held high expectations of her, such as during their first Chunin Exams. When he declined her offer of copying her test due to their risk of being disqualified, Naruto even disbelieved at first that she would allow him to cheat off her. Later, he defended Hinata from Neji after watching her cousin's attempt at verbally abusing her into giving up, and even vowed with her blood to defeat Neji in her place. A few months later when Naruto, for the first time, revealed his growing doubts about the match and his own abilities to Hinata, she reassured him that he never gave up because he always had the strength to overcome his own failures. Naruto gratefully thanked Hinata for bringing him out of his depression, and he said to her that even though he had thought of her as a weird girl, he really liked a person like her. As Naruto departed to train with Jiraiya, Hinata watched him leave, but was unable to bring herself to say goodbye to him. As he left, she vowed to become stronger, and to work as hard as he did.

During Pain's invasion on Konoha, Hinata immediately came to his aid after she saw Naruto being pinned down by the Akatsuki leader. Worried about her safety, Naruto demanded Hinata to stay away from the fight, but despite knowing that she stood no chance against Pain, Hinata refused to leave and confessed her love and willingness to protect Naruto, even at the cost of her own life. Uppon being left speechless after hearing her confession, Naruto instantly erupted into rage after he saw Pain stab Hinata right in front of him, therefore allowing Kurama to take control and continue the battle. Later, once Kurama was suppressed, Naruto became very distressed at the thought that he might have killed Hinata and the villagers while he was under the fox's influence, but was brought to tears of relief upon learning from Katsuyu that she and the others were still alive. After her wounds were healed by Sakura, Hinata shed tears of joy and relief over the news that Naruto had defeated Pain and he safely returned to the village. She was later seen smiling as everyone celebrated Naruto's victory.

During the Fourth Shinobi War, after one of Naruto's shadow clones helped Hinata and the Second Division defeat a group of White Zetsu clones, she began to lament the fact that though she wanted to protect Naruto, he ended up saving her instead. However, Naruto saw Hinata feeling down on herself and reassured her that she was strong, recounting her coming to his aid against Pain, to which she silently thanked him for.

After Neji died sacrificed own his life to protect her and Naruto from the Ten-Tails and with Naruto almost falling victim to Obito's rhetoric, Hinata slapped Naruto out of it by telling him that if his life was connected with everyone who shared his beliefs and were willing to sacrifice themselves for him, he should not give in to despair and have Neji die in vain, reminding him of their shared nindo. With her and Kurama's aid, Naruto's self-confidence was restored and he took Hinata's hand, thanking her for staying by his side before transferring Kurama's chakra into her. Hinata later returned the favor by relocating Naruto's dislocated shoulder. As the battle progressed, the Ten-Tails prepared to attack the injured Naruto directly, Hinata led a group of the Shinobi Alliance to protect him as Sakura healed his wounds. Then later during the war, after taking down one of the Ten-Tails' mini-clones, Hinata continues to motivate herself to keep moving forward so that she could forever be at Naruto's side. However, Hinata succumbed to exhaustion as she lost the remainder of her chakra and stumbled on debris before she could reach him, tearfully praying for his safety.

Later, when Madara successfully activated the Infinite Tsukoyomi, everyone, including Hinata, was caught in the Shinji's roots, as she was getting caught in the roots she mentally called out for Naruto. He sensed this and tries to go save her. But he is stopped by Sasuke, who tells him to be patient. When she was finally caught in the Genjutsu, she dreams of her and Naruto as a happy loving couple, while Hanabi and a still-alive Neji watch from afar.

When Naruto defeated and reform Sasuke. They release Hinata first from the genjutsu then everyone else was released from the genjutsu after her. Then Naruto was seen standing side by side with Hinata during Neji's funeral.

Two years after the war, Hinata had fixed Naruto a new red scarf that looked similar to the one he gave her when they were children. So she planned to give it to him as a personal gift of love at the Rinne Festival to once again confess her feelings for him, but encountered problems such as her own shyness and the new competition with the many young women for Naruto's affections due to his new-found popularity. When Hinata finally made an attempt to give it to him, she saw Naruto wearing a scarf his late mother had knitted for him, which made her sadly back down as she thought it was given by another girl. When Naruto asked her if she wanted to eat at his apartment, she ran off and cried over the scarf alone. While being at the park she was approached by Otsutsuki Toneri, who requested to be given the scarf instead. He captured her with his puppets and they tried escaping Konoha with her, but Naruto defeated the puppets and rescued her; however the scarf she made was ripped in half during the battle. When Toneri kidnapped Hanabi, Naruto, Hinata, Sakura, Sai, and Shikamaru were deployed to go and rescue her. While on the mission, they got caught in the Gatekeeper's genjutsu ball trap, which caused them all to drift into a sleep and dream about their own memories. However, inside the trap, the red scarf accidently got out of Hinata's bag and began to wrap around Naruto, allowing her memories to flow into his. Left utterly speechless after witnessing how long Hinata had loved and acknowledged him, Naruto became fiercely over protected of her, and even shy in her presence.

When the team arrived in an abandoned Otsutsuki clan village, Naruto saw Hinata knitting the red scarf and realized it was for him, to which he decided to stop wearing his late mother's scarf. As he spent time interacting with Hinata, Naruto began to experience a special kind of happiness he had never felt before and realize that her being was irreplaceable and essential to him, and eventually, in their moment alone, he confessed he had fallen in love with her, which left her speechless.

However, driven to save her captured sister and to destroy the Tenseigan. Hinata, after giving the red scarf to Naruto, left with Toneri and pretended to accept his offer, much to Naruto's shock and confusion when she said goodbye to him. As Naruto was chasing after them, he was greatly saddened because Hinata did not deny Toneri's statement that they would be married. After Toneri attacked Naruto by draining almost all of his chakra, he was left near death, and the scarf was destroyed. After recovering three days later, the broken-hearted Naruto fell into a state of great depression and came very close to giving up on everything. But it wasn't until Sakura helped him realise how deep and unwavering Hinata's feelings truly were that his mental strength had returned and he set out to rescue her. Once he reunited with Hinata, she apologized to Naruto for her earlier act, but he replied that he understood why she had to do it and he himself should be the one to apologize. Once Hinata took Naruto to the Tenseigan, they then combined their powers to destroyed the Tenseigan since Hinata witness that she couldn't destroy the Tenseigan by herself. As Naruto and Hinata regrouped with the rest of the team along with including Hanabi after the two destroyed the Tenseigan. Naruto then happily took a small remnant of Hinata's replacement scarf that was callously ripped by Toneri, saying that even in its ruined state he would cherish it, which left her on the brink of tears of joy by his kind gesture.

After Naruto defeated Toneri and saved the shinobi world, Naruto then reiterated his love for Hinata and stated that he wanted to be with her for the rest of his life, much to her happiness, and the two had their first kiss upon returning to Earth. After several months of dating, Naruto and Hinata got married and had two children together. During the winter, Hinata was seen knitting a new red scarf while Naruto was training outside. They then played with their children in the backyard while having a snowball fight.

Since Naruto finally became the Seventh Hokage, Hinata showed her loyalty to him by going to get his unfinished new Hokage cloak for him. But she gets scare by seeing that her husband is unconscious when she got home after getting his Hokage cloak. After Naruto woke up, he takes a picture with her, as Naruto wears his hat and cloak. She even makes bento lunch boxes for Naruto to eat which he often miss out due to his job. Since they got marry, Hinata always refers to Naruto as darling. Hinata also shares her fond memories of her husband when Himawari found Naruto's old jacket. She also remains supportive of Naruto's dream and job, despite missing him dearly whenever he is not at home. Including that Hinata did her best to keep Boruto and Himawari happy despite his frequent absences. This is proven true when she even defended him in front of Boruto when he couldn't make it to Himawari's own birthday party. During Boruto's match against Shikadai, Naruto sit next to Hinata and Himawari instead of sitting next to the other four Kage. When Naruto was kidnap, Hinata try to save him but end up getting injured. Hinata even showed faith in her son to go rescue Naruto and even asked Boruto to take of Naruto after he went into Sasuke's portal.

In the end Naruto is saved which led to Boruto finally respecting her husband along with his job, including what it means to be a shinobi. Along with finally taking his training seriously just as she and Naruto did. Including that Naruto is home permanently since his schedule was lessen to have him spend time with his family, without having to work too long at the Hokage office. Which had made her happy that she got to see her husband more, including that he had finally reconcile with Boruto. Due to this, Naruto and Hinata have a normal family moment together at the end of the movie, where Naruto and Boruto sat at the dinner table together while Hinata fixes up Boruto's jacket. She even waved goodbye to Naruto when he was leaving for work and told him to have a good day.

Uzumaki Boruto
Naruto's first child is a boy named Uzumaki Boruto, a boy with good talent and an appearance similar to him. Naruto has a loving relationship with his son, by often playing with him whenever he has free time. Such as having a snowball fight with him. Years later on the day of his Seventh Hokage inauguration, Naruto got caught in a fight between his son and his daughter. With the result of his daughter's teddy bear having to accidentally been destroyed by his son, the fight is what led to Himawari finally awakening her byakugan. Naruto then stepped in to defend Boruto from Himawari's Gentle Fist-strike and took the blow instead, rendering him unconscious. This shows that he cares about Boruto's safety, even when he tries not to harm both of his own children. After he regained consciousness, Naruto even takes a picture with his son, as Naruto wears his hat and cloak.

Although he loved his father, Boruto's relationship with him grew more complicated as Naruto's duties as Hokage detracted him from spending enough time with his family, which made Boruto feel neglected, including to hate the Hokage title. Boruto would occasionally pull pranks such as defacing the Hokage Monument just to seek his father's attention. Despite reprimanding Boruto for his behavior, Naruto understood what his son wanted and lectured him to endure any hardship as a true shinobi would. Eventually, Naruto reached a compromise by using his shadow clones to play hide-and-seek with Boruto, with the condition that he can't use Sage Mode since that'd make the game too easy, which also helped with his son's training. Boruto even doubted his father didn't care about his family, leading him to frequently lash out in anger at his father for not paying attention to him.

However, Boruto would react with dismay at the mention of him following in the footsteps of his father and late grandfather, since he often felt like he lived in their shadows. Boruto would even get annoy when Naruto asks his son to address him as "The Seventh" rather than "Dad". When Boruto's team reported to Naruto on the mission with catching a Panda. Boruto energeticly shouts that the mission was easy with his prodigious skills including that he doesn't need teamwork. But Naruto shows disdain due to Boruto’s actions. Then with the topic of teamwork, Naruto tries to remind the importance of teamwork to Boruto. But he said he could do missions with just his clones. Including that he never needed to train when he learned the Shadow Clone Technique. Follow by that he already has learned Wind Release, Lighting Release and now Water Release. Naruto then asked Knohamaru what has he been teaching Boruto. But Boruto tells Naruto that he doesn't know anything about him, and not to blame Konohamaru. Including that he never bothers to watch over him. Boruto was even angry that Naruto has become more strict and serious compare to back then when he was not the Hokage yet.

He even warned Naruto to show up at Himawari's birthday party, or he will never forgive him. But when Katasuke entered soon after to ask Naruto's permission to allow the participants of the upcoming Chunin Exams to wear his latest invention, the Kote, a forearm device that stores various types of ninjutsu inside of it. Naruto refused since it did not show one's true potential as a shinobi and saw it as a sign of cheating. Since Naruto had forbid the Kote to be use in the Chunin Exams, this angers Boruto by telling his dad that his timeline is lame before he leaves the office.

When Naruto sended a shadow clone to attend the party, Boruto was angry that Naruto didn't keep his promise. Boruto felt bad knowing that his father was an orphan, but did not know what Naruto had to endure when he was young. Including that Naruto told Boruto that his late grandfather was not around when Naruto was a child. But he only told Boruto that his late grandfather was the fourth Hokage. Due to this, Boruto knows that his father never learned or experienced a father-son relationship. Boruto even admitted that Naruto must have been lucky to never have a father around to spend time with him, which had saddened Hinata. In Naruto's defense, Hinata even told Boruto that he was lucky to have a father where as Naruto did not. Boruto then throw his father's old dirty tattered jacket out of the window in a fit of rage, by calling Naruto's old jacket uncool.

As a result, Boruto tended to rebel against his father and used any means to surpass his legacy, even by cheating in the Chunin Exams. When he learned that Naruto found out about him passing the first round, Boruto was angry that Naruto congratulated him through email instead of sending a shadow clone (In the novel, he happily laughed upon seeing the email). After passing the second round, Boruto was surprised to see Naruto come see him in person. Although they try to talk to each other, Boruto wanted Naruto to leave his room. But when Naruto told Boruto that he did very well, Boruto asked him if he came in here just to said that. Naruto told Boruto that it was important, and lastly offer a fist-bump by telling him not to lose to Shikadai. Although surprised from his father's words, Boruto didn't return the fist-bump because he was worry that Naruto would see the Kote on his left arm (under his pillow in the novel), and told him that he wouldn't lose to Shikadai. Even though Naruto was sad that Boruto didn't fist-bump him, he fist-bump Boruto on his stomach and then took his leave. After Naruto left the room, Boruto realized that he was speaking to his father and not a shadow clone (In the film, Boruto just told Naruto that he could have just sent an email to him). Nevertheless he was happily moved to tears, and happily laughed on his bed (happily cried on his pillow in the novel).

When his father came to the arena to spoke him, Boruto was so happy that he fail to realize that Naruto was angry with him when he offer his father a fist-bump. Even being speechless when Naruto saw the Kote on his arm. After being caught cheating by his father, and being removed from the exam. Boruto blamed his father for how he turned out because Naruto never had the time to properly lecture him. However after Boruto witness seeing his father nearly die by risking his life to protect him. This experience changed Boruto, making him understand the true meaning of being a shinobi and finally respecting Naruto including the title of Hokage.

This was proven true, when Naruto was capture during Momoshiki and Kinshiki's attack. Boruto decided to go save his father while also wanting to learn about his father's past instead of his weakness. In which it had led him to wear his father's old jacket, and on the fact that the attack had made Boruto extremely worry for his father's wellbeing and safety. Including that he finally felt guilty for how he treated his father. Since Sasuke told Boruto that he was repeating the same thing that Naruto went though at his age; such as being hated by the entire village along with not being consider to be call a shinobi, taking a certain item that was reveal to be forbidden, including only having one adult worry about him and having a younger child admiring him as his older sibling.

Once arriving in the other dimension, they find Momoshiki attempting extract Kurama from Naruto and the four kage engage in battle. After Sasuke and Boruto then rescue Naruto from the tree. He asks about why is Boruto here and why he's wearing the jacket. Sasuke says that many things happened but Boruto has become a shinobi. After Sasuke left to join the battle, Naruto comments on how seeing Boruto wear his old jacket was like looking at his own shadow clone. When Boruto asks Naruto if he looks a little cool in the old jacket, Naruto tells him that he does even more than before. Which surprised Boruto on figuring out that his father has been watching him all along.

Naruto even apologized to Boruto for not always being there for him. However Boruto says that he is fine with things remaining the same, and he only asks Naruto that whenever they can meet up now that instead of giving lectures. He just wants Naruto to tell him about his childhood past, to which Naruto tells Boruto ok. When Boruto saw Naruto battling together with Sasuke as they fought against Momoshiki, he called the tag team battle "amazing", since he only hear about this in stories and never got a chance to see it in person until now.

Naruto was even surprised that Boruto can do the Rasengan, and he even told Boruto that he needs to trust in Sasuke when it comes to the Uchiha making good plans with the Rasengan. Which had led Naruto to help Boruto do the Parent and Child Rasengan during the battle with Momoshiki. While Naruto and Boruto's chakra were mixing together, Naruto was able to have Boruto sense his feelings in the Rasengan, including the many losses he had to endure in order to become the shinobi he is today. After the battle, Naruto is able to reconcile with his son after this, by vowing as a father to always watch his son grow up as a great shinobi. Then Naruto posed for a photograph with Boruto, Sasuke, and the other four Kage. Naruto even tended to Boruto's injuries by bandaging his son's left arm, since it was seriously injure and had giving him back his forehead protector. After his father was rescue, Boruto finally stop referring to his father as "Shitty Dad" and started to refer to him as "Dad" again.

Due to the fact that Boruto finally decided to take his training seriously by wanting to be a great shinobi like Sasuke. Which had led him to finally make the normal actual size Rasengan that Naruto uses. Naruto and his son are able to have a normal family moment together at the end of the movie, where Naruto and Boruto sat together at the dinner table while Hinata fixes up Boruto's jacket. Including that Naruto is home permanently since his schedule was lessen to have him spend time with his family, without having to work too long at the Hokage office, and Boruto is supportive of his grueling work schedule. Follow by that Boruto no longer hates the Hokage title. Boruto even starts to wear his jacket torn up now thinking it looks cool now, since he took back his words of calling his father's old jacket uncool. Then as Boruto left to meet with his team and Naruto left to go to work, both wished each other to do their best and bumped fists with each other. Now that he starts to admire his father again, it turns out that Boruto used a shadow clone to attend the same interview that Naruto did on the day of Himawari's birthday. Including that everything that he taught Boruto about how to be a shinobi have finally reached him. This had brought a smile on Naruto's face since he was watching the interview in his office.

Uzumaki Himawari
Naruto's second child is a lovely girl named Uzumaki Himawari, a girl who looks like Hinata but takes after him and his late mother in terms of personality. Naruto has a loving relationship with his daughter, often playing with her whenever he has free time. Such as having a snowball fight with her. Years later on the day of his Seventh Hokage inauguration, Naruto got caught in a fight between his son and his daughter. With the result of his daughter's teddy bear having to accidentally been destroyed by his son, the fight is what led for Himawari to finally awaken her byakugan. Naruto even try to calm Himawari down, but she didn't listen. Naruto then stepped in to defend Boruto from Himawari's Gentle Fist-strike and took the blow instead, rendering him unconscious. This shows that he cares about both of his children's safety, even when he tries not to harm both of them. However after he woke up, Naruto is shown to be afraid of his daughter's temper. He even takes a picture with his daughter, as Naruto wears his hat and cloak. Even though Naruto's promotion to the Hokage title had him spending less time with his family than he used to, he still tries his hardest to spend time with her. It turns out that unlike Boruto, Himawari enjoys whatever little quality time she has with him due to his duties of being Hokage.

This was proven true on the night of her birthday, while Naruto wanted to attend the party in person in order to surprise her, he had too much paper work to do. Due to this he sended five clones to get groceries and presents for Himawari's party. Then he ends up sending another clone to attend the party, to not disappoint her or Boruto. While finishing lighting up Himawari's cake, naruto's clone tripped when he was almost at the table, and disappeared while ending up dropping the cake on the table. Himawari was sad that her father didn't attend her party, since she knows that her father cares about her. Including that Naruto is trying his hardest to be there for her, and the rest of the family even on the night of her birthday. However, Himawari missed him just as much as her mother did. During Boruto's match against Shikadai, Naruto even sit next to his daughter, and wife instead of with the other four Kage. She also cares about her father's wellbeing even when he is protecting the village from a major threat, hinting that just like her mother, Himawari also supports her father's job. After Naruto was saved, Himawari was shown being happy that her father is permanently at home with his family; since his schedule was lessen to have him spend time with his family, without having to work too long at the Hokage office. Including that she gave Naruto his lunch, and waved goodbye to him when he was leaving for work.

Hyuga Neji
In the beginning, Naruto developed a strong dislike towards Hyuga Neji due to his ideals that no one can ever change their fate. Furthermore, after Neji left his cousin Hinata in critical condition, Naruto vowed to beat him at their match. Their match proved not only a physical battle, but also a conflict of ideals with Neji losing on both accounts after revealing his own fight with his fate as a branch member of the Hyuga clan. When Naruto promised that he would change the fate of the Hyuga clan for him, Neji became a nicer person as he set aside his hatred for the main house, looking after Hinata as he trained with her, and desired to become strong enough to return the favor to Naruto.

Years after, Neji got his chance during the Fourth Shinobi War when he and Hinata came to Naruto's aid in a plan to defeat the Ten-Tails. However, their defenses proved no match for the monster, and Neji took a deathblow from the Ten-Tails meant for Naruto and Hinata. As Naruto pleaded why Neji sacrificed himself, the latter, reminding him of their battle years ago replied that Naruto called him a genius. Neji realized in his final moments that, like his father before him, he made the choice to die for those he holds dear.

Upon Neji's death, Naruto's resolve was shattered even further as Obito openly mocked Naruto for failing to protect his comrades. However, Hinata and Kurama managed to remind Naruto of his life not being just his own nor should he give up on Neji's death so easily. As his confidence was restored, Naruto thanked Hinata and admitted to himself how he'd never be able to thank Neji enough for everything he had done.

Naruto then told a saddened Lee that he'll keep the real Neji in his heart forever and stated to Obito that Neji's will isn't dead and used his death to increase the morale of the Allied Forces. After the war ended, Naruto and the rest of Konoha attended Neji's funeral, and Naruto was shown reflecting on the death of his friend. Years later Naruto married Hinata, making him now Neji's brother in law. In honor of Neji, Naruto and Hinata named their son after him by giving the name Boruto, which is similar to Neji's name. After Naruto finally became the Seventh Hokage, he kept a photo of Neji that is dear to him: which show both of them representing as members of the Sasuke retrieval squad along with Shikamaru, Kiba, Choji and Rock Lee when they were all pre teens, to which Naruto keeps the photo in his study room at his and Hinata's house.

Hyuga Hanabi
Hyuga Hanabi is Naruto's sister in law. In the anime, it shows Hanabi is taught to avoid him during his childhood. The first time she saw Naruto in person was when she and her caretaker Natsu was walking through the village when they witness Naruto being scolded by a shop keeper when the boy was harmlessly looking at a Fox mask. As she asks her caretaker why Naruto is treated as an outcast, Hanabi is told to stay away from him. The next time Hanabi saw Naruto again was when Hinata sneak out of their house to go spy on him while he was at the training field trying to master the Kage Bunshin No Technique. At that time Hanabi was wondering why her older sister admired Naruto so much, during the rest of her childhood Hanabi has not seen Naruto since then.

When Hanabi went to visit Hinata in the hospital, she was amazed to learn that Hinata was determined to change herself and refused to give up even against a stronger opponent like Neji, wanting to be more like Naruto. Later, Hanabi watched Neji's match against Naruto during the final round of the Chunin Exams with her father, and was amazed to see that he had learned powerful secret techniques on his own. But what made Hanabi be amaze the most was Naruto's determination to exceed everyone's expectations of him, much like Hinata. She was shock to see that Naruto was able to defeat Neji, but also thought that his victory against Neji was a flute. Later, After the Invasion of Konoha, while Hanabi became conflicted by the various believes of destiny, she was shocked to see Neji, a branch member who openly despised the Main House, willingly help Hinata train and also voice his changed opinion about fate thanks to Naruto.

In the anime, as Hanabi began to struggle doing the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, Hanabi began to get discouraged. She later heard about how much stronger Naruto had become in facing the Akatsuki and began inspiring everyone to follow from his example. During Pain's invasion on Konoha, Hanabi was away with her father during a mission. In the anime, while she and her father were a mission, they received word about the attack. Upon returning the village, they were shock that the village was completely destroy following the attack and even more surprised to hear that no one died. What truly amazed Hanabi and her father was that it was Naruto who saved everyone, after he was protected and inspired by Hinata who risked her life to help Naruto. Later, seeing Hinata grow so strong and determined yet retained her kindness, Hanabi was very happy for her sister in finding her own path, becoming determined to do the same. When Hanabi learned that the Fourth Shinobi War had started, she promise her sister that she would look after their clan while she was away. Where as Hinata promised Hanabi, that she and Neji would not let Naruto died during the war. Hanabi also appeared in Hinata's dream with a still alive Neji trying to spy on Naruto's date with Hinata. Ultimately Hanabi and the others were free from the genjutsu after Naruto and Sasuke ended the war.

Two years after the war ended, Hanabi is supportive of Hinata's feelings for Naruto. She encouraged her older sister to give Naruto the new red scarf that she made for him. But she also teases her older sister that there are many girls after Naruto's affection since the war ended. When Hanabi was kidnapped by Toneri, Naruto and Hinata went through great lengths to save her, even partnering up together to look for Hanabi. Naruto and Hinata's alone time at night time at a pond location showed that Hinata was so depress about Hanabi's kidnapping, that she blamed herself for fixing Naruto's red scarf instead of finding Hanabi. Hinata even though of herself as a horrible older sister, but Naruto encouraged her saying that she is a great older sister when it comes to caring about Hanabi, to which Hinata thanked him for his kind gesture. It turns out that Naruto also wanted to save Hanabi, and not because of his love for Hinata. Even though their top subject was Hanabi, their mission to rescue Hanabi is what led Naruto to confess his true feelings to Hinata, which shocked her overall. After the rescue mission became a success along with Naruto saving the shinobi world once again, Hanabi started to call Naruto "Big Bro" after he rescued her as a sign of respect. She and her family then attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding making her officially Naruto's sister in law.

Sarutobi Hiruzen

 * "The Fourth Hokage hoped the village would come to see Naruto as a hero. That was his wish as he placed the seal, and died."
 * "Lord Third...please protect my child...he's name is Naruto...me and Minato picked the name from one of Jiraiya sensei's novel."- Uzumaki Kushina

Naruto was looked after by Sarutobi Hiruzen after his parents' death. In the anime, the request was giving to Hiruzen by Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kushina right before she died. Hiruzen kept Naruto parents' identity a secret and gave Naruto his mother's last name in order to protect him from his father's enemies. He asked the village to never reveal anything about Kurama to Naruto or the children. It was due to Hiruzen being the only elderly that show through Naruto as a person and not just a orphan that Naruto only refer to Hiruzen as "Hokage Ojichan". In the English version, Naruto calls him old man. Naruto was inspired by the Hokage, originally due to the respect they received, including Hiruzen, and hoped to become Hokage himself someday.

He would often get under Hiruzen's skin by the disturbances he would make by his pranks or the use Sexy Technique, the latter of which often caused Hiruzen to suffer from nosebleeds due to being a closet pervert. Despite their unique relationship, Naruto deeply cared for Hiruzen and was very saddened by his sudden death, to which he payed his respects to the Hokage at the ceremony for the sacrifices he made for the village. Thanks to Hiruzen's teachings and value, Naruto would continue to help and protect the village after his death. Likewise, Naruto was very verbal about his anger towards people insulting Hiruzen's memory.

During the Fourth Shinobi War, when the reincarnated Hiruzen saved Naruto from nearly dying to the God Tree, a half-conscious Naruto sincerely thanked Hiruzen, happy to see him again. After assuming the office as the Seventh Hokage, Naruto would adopt Hiruzen's mindset that regardless of blood relation or not, the people of the village were his family; a mindset he would constantly relay to the next generation.

Sarutobi Konohamaru
Even though he and Naruto had a rough start when they first met, Sarutobi Konohamaru is the second person to acknowledge Naruto as he is. This was due to Naruto not seeing Konohamaru as Hiruzen's grandson like everyone else in Konoha originally did. Though he pretended to be Naruto's rival for the position of succeeding Hokage, Konohamaru clearly has a deep and understanding friendship with Naruto and appears content to be the Seventh Hokage as he is perfectly convinced that the older boy will become the Sixth. Having trained under him to learn the Sexy Technique, Konohamaru devised his own variations of the unorthodox transformation technique. At some point, Naruto would go on further to teach him the Rasengan, further establishing both a brotherly and mentor-pupil relationship.

In the anime, with preparations of the upcoming war coming, Konohamaru asks Tsunade to allow him to join the forces. However, he was denied. Deciding to prove himself, he challenged Temari who came to the village to deliver a message to the Fifth Hokage. She mostly ignored him, so he attacked her anyway, starting the battle off with his shadow clones. Despite his efforts, she easily countered his attacks, knocking him down. After Temari mocked him about Naruto having a horrible Sarutobi clan member as a student, he angrily forced himself to stand back up and tried to use the rasengan on her as a last resort. But he was stopped by Shikamaru who was given word of Konohamaru's action by Udon and Moegi.

In the anime, Konohamaru was present alongside the other villagers after Ebisu convened a meeting, regarding the village's security. There, he witnessed his sensei being scolded by the mothers for lacking faith in them. Later when Konohamaru assembled all the genin in the village to get them to face the upcoming threat, Watase told him to stop playing Hokage. A fight ensued which culminated in Watase pulling a kunai on Konohamaru. As a group of Sumo Wrestlers attack the village, Konohamaru watches on in shock as the Allied Mothers Force drove them away. Before they can do so, Konohamaru finished them with his Rasengan. Meaning that deep down Konohamaru still cares about Naruto, and his whole village as a family. This battle also led him to become a young hero like Naruto, as everyone threw into the air the same way that Naruto went through. During the war, Konohamaru gets caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi. However he is free from it after Naruto and Sasuke ended the war.

Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War ended, Konohamaru tells Naruto that he wishes to show him something from his late grandfather's closet. He reveals to Naruto that his late mother made him a scarf and gave it to him to keep as aas a memento of her. Once he and Naruto were walking in the village talking about the Rinne Festival, also had to help Naruto carry his gifts that he got from too many admirers and his three fan girls. A few months later, he was seen at Naruto and Hinata's wedding, happily congratulating his older brother alongside Iruka.

Once he and Naruto fully reached adulthood, on the day of Naruto's Hokage Reign. Konohamaru transformed into Naruto by filling in for him, so the whole village wouldn't know that he was late. Konohamaru would also usually scold Naruto's son when the young boy would put graffiti all over the Hokage Monument, when Naruto held his second Kage meeting in Konoha as the Seventh Hokage. Eventually, Konohamaru would begin to train Boruto as his jonin teacher. Nevertheless Naruto would even ask Konohamaru what he is teaching Boruto either on assignments or when they are not on assignments. This is proven true when he even taught Boruto the Rasengan, hinting that Konohamaru stills treasures all the things that Naruto taught him. Including when he informed Naruto that Sasuke was training Boruto for the Chunin Exams.

Uchiha Sasuke
Uchiha Sasuke is Naruto's main rival, best friend, and surrogate older brother. Naruto refers to Sasuke as "teme". In the English version, he calls him jerk. Whereas Sasuke refers to Naruto as "dobe". But in the English version, Sasuke calls Naruto loser. When he first met Sasuke back in the Ninja Academy, Naruto wanted to befriend Sasuke, by knowing that the Uchiha was alone. But Sasuke never wanted to befriend Naruto, since the latter knew that Naruto was an orphan right from the beginning. Sasuke even consider Naruto's dream of becoming Hokage as nothing but a hopeless task that could never be achieved. Sasuke admitted that he had always been jealous of Naruto for the fact that despite them being so similar, Naruto turned the loneliness he felt into strength by making bonds with others, while Sasuke pushed those bonds away, thinking them to be a weakness, and subjected himself to training and solitude instead. In the process, Sasuke found himself always being in Naruto's shadow just as he did with his older brother Itachi. But when Sasuke proved to be better than him at everything, gaining popularity and admiration, Naruto grew jealous and made it his goal to surpass him. Ever since then Naruto instantly saw Sasuke as his #1 rival and was bent to prove himself as an equal before both youths were made members of Team Kakashi.

Even though he thought of Naruto as a loser, Sasuke finally understood Naruto's pain of being an orphan so well to the point by telling Sakura off for blaming Naruto's stupidity on him not having parents, which was something he could related to since his whole clan was murder. In truth, although Naruto was adamant on winning against Sasuke, who was indifferent to Naruto's challenges, the two actually wanted to be friends but felt unable to admit such thoughts to each other. As the series progressed, Naruto came to view Sasuke as a older brother. In turn, Sasuke gained respect for Naruto, and saw him as a dear friend and rival.

Ironically Sasuke even acknowledged Naruto before the preliminary round of the Chunin Exams, which made Naruto secretly happy. Due to Naruto's influence, Sasuke was able to achieve some happiness for the first time since losing his family and lose focus on revenge a little bit, and developed an attachment to his friends. However this lasted until the end of the Chunin Exams. When Sasuke noticed that Naruto was beginning to surpass him after the latter took credit for defeating Gaara, and for the land of tea mission. The two battle on the hospital rooftop where they almost killed Sakura, but they were stopped just in time by Kakashi. After their battle was interrupted, Sasuke was more angry when he saw that Naruto's Rasengan had caused more damage to the back of a huge water tank. So Sasuke realized that he was nowhere near strong enough to defeat Itachi, Sasuke defected from Konoha to train under Orochimaru, believing it to be the only way he could become strong enough to avenge his clan.

When Naruto confronts Sasuke at the Final Valley, he learns Sasuke's decision to abandon the village causes him to develop a new form of indifference and brutality; Sasuke doesn't care about their friends risked their lives to find him and he decides to kill Naruto to not only achieve the Mangekyo Sharingan but to sever his bond with Naruto. When Naruto refused to accept defeat and vowed to bring Sasuke back by force if necessary, Sasuke was stunned and asked why to which Naruto said he thought of Sasuke as a brother. However, this made Sasuke seriously try to kill Naruto. At the end though, Naruto damges Sasuke's forehead protector and goes unconscious afterwards. Even though Sasuke wins their fight, he can not bring himself to kill Naruto, and proceeds to met with Orochimaru instead.

Even after being defeated by Sasuke in an attempt to stop him from leaving, Naruto still vowed to bring Sasuke back no matter what and always believed that Sasuke, no matter how deep his darkness is, can be redeemed. Naruto's desire to save Sasuke inspires others to join his cause, particularly Sai who has been assigned to assassinate Sasuke but decided to help Team Kakashi bring him back. When the two met for the first time in two years, Naruto was angry when Sasuke was indifferent to him and said he spared Naruto's life on a whim rather than guilt, and tries to make good on his promise by killing him for real. Naruto manages to dodge his attack but is still left injured and Sasuke escapes, which leaves Naruto devastated. When he learns Sasuke killed Orochimaru, Naruto was happy and believed that Sasuke was coming back home, but when he realized Sasuke was going after Itachi, Naruto and his friends began searching for him. During a confrontation with Itachi, Naruto was asked if he would kill Sasuke if he ever turned against Konoha, and Naruto replied he would defend the village with his life and stop Sasuke without killing him. By the time they tracked his traces, Itachi was already dead and Sasuke was taken by Obito.

Ironically when Jiraiya die during his battle with Pain, Naruto finally understood what Sasuke meant by losing somone very close to you. Soon after, Naruto was horrified to learn Sasuke had joined the Akatsuki and nearly caused an international incident with Kumogakure, and he wondered what had drove Sasuke to do such a thing. Gradually, Naruto came to understand both the nature of the cycle of hatred and the reason of Sasuke's malice, his desire to save Sasuke grew even more. It became so immense that Naruto was willing to take physical abuse from the Kumo-nin rather than sell Sasuke out, even pleading with the Fourth Raikage to pardon Sasuke for his crimes against his village.

Naruto would later learn that Obito manipulated Sasuke into focusing his hatred on Konoha by telling him why the Uchiha clan was killed off. According to Obito, Naruto and Sasuke were considered mortal enemies as they respectively embody the Will of Fire and the Curse of Hatred respectively. Naruto initially refused to beleive Sasuke would ever harm others or turn against Konoha if protecting it was Itachi's wish. However, he was forced to acknowledge that his dream of saving Sasuke was more likely to fail when he learned his friends were plotting to kill Sasuke for Konoha's sake, and this left his deeply despaired and made him fell unconscious.

But upon realizing the depth of Sasuke's hatred was enough to make him second guess this and made him want to see the current Sasuke himself if that was the case. Upon finding Sasuke trying to kill Team Kakashi and confirming his suspicions, inlcuding hearing Sasuke refer to him as an "outsider" and vowing to destroy Konoha and kill everyone in order to avenge his clan, Naruto still refused to back down and kill him but instead said he understood Sasuke's actions, which angered Sasuke. They proceeded to fight and their mental states connected, and Sasuke gave Naruto two options : kill him or get killed, but Naruto rejected both. Naruto concluded that reasoning him out of destroying Konoha was no longer a possible option and believed that they would most likely die during their fated conflict. Naruto was unswayed by Sasuke's vow to kill him, and Naruto replied that he was ready to die in their next battle if it came to that but he would do so once he saved Sasuke.

Upon returning to Konoha, Naruto told his friends of his confrontation with Sasuke (but not saying their decision to fight to the death) and persuaded them to call off their plan to kill Sasuke. Naruto explains only he is capable to stopping Sasuke. Despite everyone's concern for him, Naruto remained optimistic in his belief that he can still get through to Sasuke and convince him to return home. Although Naruto was fully prepared to die if he were to fight Sasuke during the war, he still held out hope that Sasuke would have a change of heart beforehand. Aside from igniting the Fourth Shinobi War and causing so much deaths and chaos, Naruto vowed to never forgive Obito for turning Sasuke against everyone for his own goals. As the Fourth Shinobi War began, Sasuke once finding out about it, was more focused on finding Naruto and "cutting him down".

However, once he learns the goals of the war and concluding that Konoha's destruction will make Itachi's sacrifices meaningless, Sasuke renounced his intent to destroy Konoha and decided to join forces with the Allied Shinobi Forces to stop Obito, Madara, and the Ten-Tails. This made Naruto a bit suspicious at first but he acted causally when Sasuke arrived, with Naruto mocking him for arriving late. Despite the past incidents, the rivalry between the two had not changed and their innate rivalry still causes Naruto and Sasuke to challenge each other in every way. When Sasuke said he would become Hokage to change the village, Naruto finally understood Itachi's words and says that he was the who would be Hokage. Also, as Sasuke witnessed the magnitude of Naruto's new-found abilities on the battlefield during the Fourth Shinobi War, he was increasingly jealous. Ironically Naruto also witness Sasuke's new Mangekyo Sharingan which surprised him. Throughout the war, Sasuke protected Naruto from Obito, Madara, and Kaguya for the sole reason of them being the only ones capable of ending the war, as well as retaining his goal of fighting Naruto once it was over.

Later when both Naruto and Sasuke meet the Sage of the Six Paths and learning they are the reincarnations of his sons. Naruto declares even though they are not "brothers" he was confident together they could change the world. Sasuke on the other hand, acknowledges Naruto as his best friend, including that he is the closet friend he ever had. But decides to kill him to "erase the past". After they successfully seal away Kaguya, Sasuke reveals his intent of a "revolution" and notes that Naruto is the only one capable of stopping him of achieving his goal. Hagoromo slightly believed this was a result of the constant fighting between his sons although Naruto is quick to claim his is not "Asura", and Sasuke is not "Indra". Naruto also reveals his intent to end the brothers' feud, and his feud with Sasuke.

Despite the fact that Sasuke intends to kill his former comrade, Naruto decides that he has no other choice but to stop Sasuke, since he doesn't understand what it means to become Hokage and that he choose to be alone over all. Including that Sasuke doesn't understand Itachi at all, and that the shinobi world will not agree with him on the choices that he will make. Along with learning things from people in his own past, and to use teamwork as well when they battle Kaguya. Sasuke responds that Itachi errored by sparing him during the massacre and his actions only resulted in his death, including that he doesn't care what others think of his goal and his idea of being Hokage means to be the world's sole enemy in order to force the nations into working together rather than fighting each other again. Sasuke says to Naruto, as the only person capable of stopping him, that he will be the last person he kills and this will allow him to erase the past and bring forth a brighter future, much to Naruto's outrage.

The two engaged in a battle, but Naruto said he didn't want to kill him and Sasuke frequently mocked Naruto for not fighting seriously. Sasuke then started using more force to get Naruto to fighting seriously. Which succeeded as Naruto was in Tail Beast Mode while Sasuke was using his Susanoo. While inside their subconscious, Naruto asked Sasuke several times to look at the error in his judgment but Sasuke was adamant on pursuing his goal and Naruto's death will allow him to be alone for good so he can fulfill his goal. As the battle drew to a close, both teens were left injured to the point of being unable to move and lost their dominant arms.

Lying together as they waited for death, Naruto explained that he and Sasuke are still friends despite everything because of the pain they feel when the other is going through a tough time. Finally touched by Naruto's resolve, Sasuke acknowledged Naruto and admitted defeat, with Sasuke finally breaking free of his clan's Curse of Hatred. Sasuke asked Naruto to allow him to die in order to break the cycle of hatred including to give Kakashi his Sharingan, but Naruto refused and convinced Sasuke to stay alive and redeem himself. As such, they were able to undo the Infinite Tsukuyomi together.

When the war ended, Naruto was a key factor in helping secure a pardon for Sasuke's crimes by giving a good word of the heroic deeds he did to help end the war. As Sasuke left the village to travel the world, Naruto came to greet him and gave him back his forehead protector, with Sasuke saying he would keep it until their next battle, confirming their friendship and surrogate brotherhood. As he left, Sasuke credited Naruto for teaching him the true meaning of a ninja and he finally understood why Naruto never gave up on him. As Sasuke was on his journey, Naruto maintained in contact with him by providing tabs of Konoha's wellbeing for him.

Two years after the war ended, while Naruto was on the moon going on a mission to rescue Hinata and Hanabi from Toneri. Sasuke returned to Konoha with an injure Hiashi, while in the village fighting off the meteors that were heading straight for the village. Sasuke told Kakashi that since Naruto is not in the village, that it was his job and choice to protect Kakashi and the rest of the village while Naruto was away. After Naruto defeated Toneri, and have saved the Hyuga sisters along with saving the shinobi world once again, Sasuke left Konoha again to travel the world once more. Sasuke was the only Rookie Nine member that didn't attend Naruto and Hinata's wedding.

At the same time, when Sasuke was suspected of joining a terrorist organization and refused to comment on the rumors, Naruto wasn't concerned because he concluded Sasuke thought the rumors were too ridiculous for attention, but Naruto only got worried when the Five Kage were considering on hunting him down and went on a mission to help find the imposters. Later on, Naruto expresses pride at Sasuke for helping criminals turn their lives around by expressing his own experiences to them.

Over the years, Naruto stay in contact with Sasuke by sending letters to him as he continues his journey, however Sasuke didn't return to watch Naruto's Seventh Hokage inauguration. Years later Naruto attend a five kage summit alongside his former teammates, in which Sasuke revealed evidence of a new White Zetsu Army being formed and a potential threat even greater than Kaguya. Ultimately, it was agreed to keep this all a secret from the public and to allow Sasuke to continue his research and go investigate his sources. Naruto wanted to help his former teammate with the mission, but Sasuke told him to protect the village overall since it's the Hokage's duty now that he is the Seventh Hokage, including that they are still trying to bring peace to the shinobi world to which Naruto agree with. After Naruto had become the seventh Hokage, and both men had started families of their own. Naruto would tell Sasuke's daughter that the two were still rivals, and that despite Sasuke's shortcomings as a person, and a father; he was a terrific shinobi that he could see a lot of in her. Despite this, Naruto showed a degree of frustration and disdain towards Sasuke when he found out Sarada was actually the daughter of Karin, presumably because this would likely mean Sasuke cheated on Sakura. However, all of this turned out to be untrue as revealed by Karin herself, while admitting that she only help deliver Sarada in Orchimaru's hideout.

While Naruto was too busy preparing the village for the Chunin Exams, he and Naruto met in the Hokage Office. They talked about the scroll that Sasuke found, and that he met Boruto. When Sasuke told Naruto that Boruto is exactly like him when he was young, Naruto told him that Boruto is exactly like the Uchiha when he was young. Nevertheless both agree that Boruto is like their younger selfs. Much later Naruto approved of Sasuke training Boruto to get him prepared for the exam, because Konohamaru told him. Including that Naruto believes that Sasuke was right about a shinobi's will never changing.

Then when Momoshiki and Kinshiki attacking the stadium where the Chunin Exam finals were taking place. Naruto defended his son from Momoshiki before being joined by Sasuke and Sarada. Sasuke informed Naruto that the two enemies are the new threat they've been anticipating for all along. Determined to protect his son and friends, Naruto shields them from Momoshiki's jutsu and disappears after asking Sasuke to take care of Boruto and Sarada. Sasuke quickly forms a rescue mission with the four Kage and meets with a grieving Boruto to tell the boy of his plan. Seeing how much Boruto is like Naruto, Sasuke gives him his own headband, declares him a ninja once more, and asks him to join the mission.

Once Sasuke and his rescue team found Naruto, he and Boruto free Naruto from from the Shinju tree. After the other Kage failed to defeat Kinshiki, Naruto and Sasuke joined forces to fight him but had trouble keeping up after Momoshiki absorbed him. Naruto reacted in anger after seeing Sasuke burned and injured, but was relieved to find he was alright and still able to fight. While Boruto expresses doubt that he can help, both Naruto and Sasuke encourage him to give his best. After the battle ends, Naruto sits with Sasuke and the two have a friendly argument over how dirty they look, even by making jokes. Along with Sasuke declaring that he won their bet. In which Naruto happily agrees that Sasuke won their bet. They even took a photo together with Boruto, and the other three Kage.

The relationship between the two men has become much more friendly, allowing them to entrust the safety of their respective children to each other. Whereas even through Boruto has no intention of becoming Hokage, he wants to become a great shinobi like Sasuke, who supports the Hokage and protects the village from the shadows. Including that both of their children are now on the same team, hinting that both men keeps each other's respective new families at high guard. Even though Sasuke says he no longer desires to be Hokage and it is a job not suited for him, Naruto refers to him as the "other Hokage", as the person who protects the village from the outside whereas Naruto protects it from the inside.

Haruno Sakura
Naruto and Haruno Sakura have a long-lasting friendship that arose from shaky beginnings and gradually grew stronger over the course of the series, enforced by a mutual respect and trust that had not been present at first and a shared goal to return their former team-mate Sasuke to the village. Their friendship also bears great resemblances to that of their Sannin masters. Naruto wanted to have a great bond with Sakura since she had feelings for Sasuke.

Back in their Ninja Academy days, Sakura like most of their other peers considered Naruto an annoyance because of his constant antics. She even went too far to tease about Naruto's childhood on the fact that he was an orphan and didn't have parents, a statement which offended Sasuke when he shared this trait with Naruto. Sasuke in turn told Sakura off for saying that, which led Sakura to realize that she had gone way too far and decided to be more nicer to Naruto from now on. Shortly after being assigned to Team Kakashi, Sakura eventually began to see Naruto in a new light due to his constant dedication to his friends, as shown when she explained the mechanism behind the Tree Climbing Practice during their mission in the Land of Waves. She was even willing to forfeit her entry into the Chunin Exams upon realizing that Naruto would not have been able to pass the first test, which would have resulted in him being stuck as a genin thus ending his dream to become Hokage. Later, when she learned from Sasuke that Naruto was the one who saved her from Gaara during the invasion of Konoha, she was surprised, but grateful. By the time Sasuke defected from Konoha, realizing her strong genuine feelings for their former team-mate, Naruto promised Sakura that he would do everything in his power to bring Sasuke back to her.

When Naruto returned from his training with Jiraiya after two years, he and Sakura soon fell into their old ways, displaying that their friendship had not suffered any damage during the time slip. Later, when Sai informed Sakura that the strain of making her happy and fulfilling his promise to her have been the source of Naruto's pain, she felt guilty for asking too much from Naruto and decided to stop Sasuke from sinking any lower by herself. Sakura tried to release Naruto from his promise by telling him that she loved him and not Sasuke any more, but Naruto and the others present immediately knew that she was lying. Therefore Naruto shocked her when he said he hated people who lied to themselves. Naruto also adamantly refused to believe Sakura would kill Sasuke because he knew how much she loved him. After Naruto saved Sakura from being killed by Sasuke and voiced his resolve that he would shoulder Sasuke's hatred as a friend, she was touched by Naruto's determination, for he had again given her hope that there may still be a happy ending for Team Kakashi.

As the Fourth Shinobi War reached its climax, Sakura resolved to aid Naruto in fighting Obito, stating that he didn't need to carry the burden alone and that everyone would be there to help him. Her understanding and care of Naruto was strengthened when he exclaimed how not having any friends was the most painful thing to him, to the point where she raised the morale of the Shinobi Alliance. When Naruto's reincarnated late father arrived to the battlefield, he asked Naruto if Sakura was his girlfriend, not wanting his late father to know that Sakura was not his girlfriend Naruto replied with a "sort of", though his answer angered Sakura and prompted her to punch him. After Sakura finally manifested her seal and displayed her increased strength by decimating several dozen miniature Ten-Tails clones with ease, it frightened Naruto enough to not joke around with her ever again.

Sakura became extremely worried when Naruto's heartbeat became weaker and used her medical ninjutsu to heal him, determined to keep him alive so he'll be able to achieve his goal in becoming Hokage. After Sasuke put Sakura under genjutsu and departed to fight with Naruto, the latter reinstated his promise to her via Kakashi. After Naruto and Sasuke final fight, Sakura rushed to her teammates aid and began healing their wounds to which Naruto thanked her for.

After the war ended, Naruto eventually remained good friends and team-mates with her. However, two years after the war ended, it was revealed that Naruto only claimed he had feelings for Sakura as another attempt to compete with Sasuke, who she has feelings for since Naruto never knew how being loved felt like during his childhood. Sakura, helped Naruto realize his feelings for Hinata, while admitting that his feelings for Hinata are more genuine and real as opposed to Naruto's supposed feelings for her. When they went to rescue Hinata and Hanabi, Naruto saved Sakura when he ink bird was destroy. While she was riding on Naruto's ink bird, Sakura thanked Naruto for saving her. But Naruto told her it wasn't a problem since he was repaying a favor. After encouraging Naruto and Hinata to confess their feelings for each other even after they saved Hanabi, Sakura later attended their wedding.

On the day that Naruto became the seventh Hokage, Sakura attended the ceremony celebration with her daughter Sarada. While being very happy and proud that her former teammate have finally achieved his lifelong dream, and have finally got a family that he always wanted. Soon after she watches him speak to Hinata, Gaara and Temari, as he and Gaara are about to take a picture. Years later when Naruto approved for their respective children to have their first Chunin exam, Sakura was proud that Sarada would always follow Naruto's path by picking the correct answers during the exam, and always showing teamwork.

But once Momoshiki and Otsutsuki Kinshiki attacked, Naruto defended his son from Momoshiki before being joined by Sakura's husband and daughter. Determined to protect his son and Sakura's family, Naruto shields them from Momoshiki's jutsu and disappears. Way after Naruto disappeared Sakura would repay the favor to Naruto by healing his wife Hinata, who got injured in the process. She was also determine not only to look out for Hinata but his daughter, Himawari as well while her husband and Naruto's son Boruto went with the other four kage to go save him. Once Naruto was saved and finally able reconcile with his son after this. Sakura would also look after Boruto as well, since both of their children are now on the same team, hinting that both former teammates keep each other's respective new families at high guard. Since her daughter, Sarada looks up to Naruto as a road model, and wants to follow in his footsteps to become Hokage.

Hatake Kakashi
Hatake Kakashi is the leader of Team Kakashi, the squad Naruto was assigned to after becoming a genin, and one of his first mentors. Initially seeing Naruto as a slacker who didn't understand camaraderie, Kakashi soon came to understand that Naruto's unpredictability was his greatest asset and also came to believe in the young man he labelled Konoha's "Show-Off Number One Unpredictable Noisy Ninja". In turn, Naruto would cherish the lessons he learned from Kakashi about friendship and teamwork. After he came back from training with Jiraiya, Kakashi would train Naruto in nature transformation and acknowledged that he was the only one who could surpass his sensei, the Fourth Hokage, and realized not long after that Naruto had surpassed him as well. With Kakashi's help, Naruto was able to create and master the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken which would become one of the most powerful techniques in his arsenal. When Naruto learned of Kakashi's death at the hands of Pain, he was enraged and later noted Kakashi as one of the many reasons Naruto had to hate him.

Kakashi sees much of his beloved friend Obito inside Naruto and has noted that his ideals and personality are much like the Uchiha's when he was a child. Kakashi also sees some of his sensei, Namikaze Minato, in Naruto so much that he momentarily mistook him for Minato upon seeing him in Tailed Beast Mode for the first time. When Kakashi began to falter against Obito, he looked to Naruto for inspiration; seeing him as a representative of the old Obito, Kakashi realized the only way he could protect that was to kill the current Obito. During the battle against Madara, Kakashi took a moment to reflect the changes of his students, starting with how Naruto went on to become a hero and gain acknowledgment from everyone but becoming Hokage was still his dream. When the odds were against them as they dealt with Kaguya, Kakashi's trust in Naruto never wavered and he would exclaim how proud he was of how much Naruto and the team has accomplished.

Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War ended, Kakashi continues serving as the Sixth Hokage. He has an emergency meeting with the Kage's about the falling of the Moon and if nothing is done soon, then the Earth will be destroyed. He then forms a team consisting of Naruto, Sakura, Shikamaru and Sai. He later adds Hinata due to her request to allow her to help them save her sister Hanabi. He informs them about Toneri and gives Shikamaru a special clock to countdown to the destruction of the world.

At another emergency meeting with the Kage's, he and the others vote out against A to use his chakra weapon to destroy the Moon while Naruto and his friends are still on there, as well as Hiashi's daughters. They are ultimately given an hour. Luckily, Naruto has Kurama carve "Mission Complete" on the Moon and Kakashi relays this to everyone about the mission's success. A few months later, Kakashi then attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding.

Years later, Kakashi came to trust in Naruto's capabilities enough to name Naruto his successor as the Seventh Hokage. While officially retired now, Kakashi would still act as an unofficial advisor for Naruto, who would often seek his wisdom for help.

Sai
When Naruto first met Sai, they had a rough start due to Sai's constant criticism and regards of Sasuke as a traitor. However, the two got to understand each other better during their attempt to retrieve Sasuke with Naruto now considering Sai a member of Team Kakashi. Inspire by Naruto, admitting that Naruto reminded him of his own adopted older brother Shin, Sai works to become a more social person. Although his attempts can sometimes be awkward, and although Naruto's ties to Sasuke were his overall motivation for changing himself. Sai began to feel what he believed to anger over Sasuke becoming beyond redemption with all the grief that he caused for Naruto through his crime-riddled vendetta. During the Fourth Shinobi War, Sai finally reaches a full understanding of friendship before arriving to Naruto's side during his battle with the Ten-Tails.

Upon arriving at the battlefield, he apologized to Kakashi for their late arrival and later stood alongside the remaining members of the Allied Shinobi Forces to face their opposition. During the battle with the Ten Tails, Sai back up Naruto in his battle.

Later as the Ten-Tails matured and the Alliance launched a counter assault, Sai attempted to attack the Ten-Tails' body from above, avoiding its copies, but was soon spotted and knocked out of the sky. After being saved by Naruto, Sai concluded the only way to reach the beast was to take out the larger enemies first and slither past, but that would require a method to get into range quickly and once they were there they would be without healers. His team-mates of Team Kakashi responded by summoning a snake, a toad, and a slug respectively. While the Allied Shinobi Forces and the deceased Hokage jump into action at the original Team 7's combined performance, Sai still couldn't decide to trust Sasuke or not.

Responding when Naruto called for them telepathically, Sai the Konoha 11 shinobi are shocked when Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode mantle forms around them as well when he enters one of Kurama's tails. His directives clear, Sai and the others used the Rasengan, which Naruto had formed to break down Obito's defense and give Sasuke and Naruto a clear shot at attacking their opponent. He and his comrades later also aided Naruto in wresting control of the tailed beasts' chakra from Obito in order to stop the Ten-Tails' tree form from blooming. Ultimately, they succeed in removing the tailed beasts from Obito, reverting the Uchiha to his original form.

Much later, while the Infinite Tsukuyomi was cast, Sai fell prey to it like the rest of the world and being captured by the roots of the Ten-Tails. Ultimately, Sai was free from the genjutsu by Naruto and Sasuke as the war finally ended.

Two years after the Fourth Shinobi War ended, Sai was about to draw a scenery outside of Konohagakure in the middle of the night, only to notice a hooded shinobi riding on a flying creature while carrying the unconscious Hanabi, much to his shock. He tried to chase after them, only to be taken down before he could rescue Hanabi. After reporting to the Sixth Hokage about Hanabi being kidnapped by Otsutsuki Toneri, he joins Naruto, Sakura, Shikamaru, and Hinata on a mission to rescue her.

After Naruto is brought out of his depression by Sakura, the team decide to go save Hinata and Hanabi. After Toneri's defeat, the group head back for Konoha. Sai also attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding. When Naruto finally became Hokage, Sai along with Choji, Shikamaru, Kiba, Lee and Shino help an unconscious Naruto arrive at his house.

Sai and Naruto remained good friends over the next several years and both often comment on the other's parenting skills; Sai told him that using shadow clones against Boruto is an unfair advantage. While Naruto sees Sai calling himself immature when Inojin, calls his art old-fashioned. But he also gets surprised when he sees Naruto's shadow clones fighting over toys.

Nara Shikamaru
Nara Shikamaru was a "dead last" student like Naruto during their Ninja Academy days. Having noticed the way the other villagers ostracized Naruto, Shikamaru seemed to be one of the first of their peers to see him as more than as a jinchuriki. Furthermore, Shikamaru himself stated that something about Naruto compels him to follow him. Because of this, outside of the missions that may include them working together, Shikamaru would sometimes hang out with Naruto. Having lost his mentor Asuma prior, Shikamaru played a role in helping Naruto cope with Jiraiya's death. In some ways, Shikamaru had became one of Naruto's best friends and strongest bonds among his male friends. In the anime, during the Fourth Shinobi War, after being informed by Inoichi from HQ that Naruto and B were fighting the "masked Madara", Shikamaru and the rest of the Konoha 11 rush to his aid. As he runs, he tells Choji that he'd expect nothing short of Naruto overdoing things on the battlefield and because of his short temper, he wasn't one to calmly think a plan through, so Naruto should wait for him. Shikamaru asserted that he wishes to protect Naruto and also fight alongside him during the war.

He then comments on the reunion of Team 7, saying that he doesn't want to trust Sasuke but they have a war to worry about. He then watches Naruto and Sasuke as they attack the Ten-Tails, quietly cheering them on.

Ready to begin the final stages of his plan, Obito unleashes the Ten-Tails' tree form. It began unleashing countless branches, attacking every living target to absorb its chakra, killing the victim in the process. One of the few survivors of the ordeal but severely drained of nearly all his chakra, Shikamaru collapsed in Choji's arms. Drifting in and out of consciousness, the young man apologized to his parents for his failings. Shortly after when Hashirama had Ino link everyone telepathically to inform them of what his original had learned about the Eye of the Moon Plan and the Ten-Tails, Naruto's senjutsu-enhanced Tailed Beast Mode combined with Ino's telepathy causes his emotions and personal memories to be conveyed to everyone. Still weak, but conscious, Shikamaru sympathized with Naruto over the loss of Asuma.

When he was weakened by the Ten-Tails, aware that Naruto was always alone, Shikamaru believed Naruto needed an intelligent brother figure, like Tobirama was to Hashirama, by his side, and resolved to be Naruto's adviser when he becomes Hokage so he would never have to be alone again. Later mobilizing alongside his comrades when Naruto called for them, Shikamaru and the others were shocked when they are enveloped by Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode mantle. Using the Rasengan formed in Kurama's tails, Shikamaru and the others were able to break down Obito's defenses giving Naruto and Sasuke the opportunity to land a fatal blow. He and his other comrades later assisted Naruto with wresting the control of the tailed beasts' chakra from Obito in order to stop the Ten-Tails' tree form from blooming.

He later watched on as meteorites once again fell to the ground close by him. He noted that not only had Naruto's chakra had disappeared, but the holy tree had also disappeared. He later fell prey to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Ultimately, Shikamaru and the rest of the world were free from the genjutsu by Naruto and Sasuke after ending the war.

Two years after the war ended, Shikamaru is deployed onto a team with Naruto, Sakura, Sai, and Hinata to rescue Hyuga Hanabi, who has been kidnapped by Otsutsuki Toneri.

They eventually find themselves caught in a trap by Toneri, but break out of it thanks to Sakura. After Hinata willingly goes with Toneri to save Hanabi, Shikamaru and Sai travel to the artificial sun and discover the entrance to Toneri's palace via his puppets. After Naruto regains consciousness after three days from his fight with Toneri, Shikamaru lectures him about giving up after Hinata, stating he doesn't care what happened between them, but he is a shinobi and has duty to his cause. He then takes him to Sakura, revealing she used up almost all her chakra to save him.

Shikamaru leads them to Toneri's palace to rescue Hinata and Hanabi. After Naruto and Hinata destroy the Tenseigan, Shikamaru notes the clock isn't stopping and are caught in Toneri's attack revealing he entered the Tenseigan Chakra Mode. After Naruto defeats Toneri, the team heads home as Shikamaru was lastly seen at Naruto and Hinata's wedding alongside Temari.

When Naruto finally became Hokage. Shikamaru along with Choji, Kiba, Lee, Sai and Shino help a unconscious Naruto arrive at his house.

Afterwards his dream comes true as Shikamaru accompanies Naruto to the Kage Summit in the epilogue as both his advisor, and personal bodyguard. Their relationship improves when Shikamaru tries to help Naruto by telling him to have a pet talk with Boruto when he was taking the Chunin Exams. Including when Naruto was battling Momoshiki, Shikamaru try to stop the enemy with his shadow by fail. When Naruto was kidnapped by Momoshiki, Shikamaru told Sasuke to look after Naruto for him while he stays in the village. After Naruto was rescued, Shikamaru had Naruto's schedule lessen permanently so he can spend more time with his family without having to work to long in the Hokage Office.

Akimichi Choji
Originally one of Naruto's fellow "dead lasts" during their Ninja Academy days, Akimichi Choji, like his friend Shikamaru, mostly hangs out with Naruto when not on missions, usually going out to eat. Growing up alongside Naruto, he has witnessed Naruto's personal and physical development first hand; something he made mention of during their battle against the Akatsuki members Hidan and Kakuzu.

During the Fourth Shinobi War, Choji and the rest of the shinobi stand in circles as a countermeasure against the White Zetsu until Naruto could come and differentiate them. Getting somewhat restless, Choji asks how much longer they'd have to stay like this, noting that if the Demonic Statue came back they'd be in a lot of trouble. He is greatly relieved when Naruto's shadow clone finally arrives.

After being informed by Inoichi from HQ that Naruto and B were fighting the "masked Madara", Choji and the rest of the Konoha 11 rush to his aid. As he runs, he states to Shikamaru that it seemed Naruto was doing well. He then states that Naruto was as stupid as he was fat but that people were not always as they seem. Thinking to himself, he jokingly tells slightly stupid Naruto to wait because slim Choji was coming.

Upon arriving at the battlefield alongside Shikamau, Choji announced their presence to Naruto and later stood alongside the other members of the Allied Shinobi Forces to face their opposition.

Later when Madara and Obito bear down on the Alliance with their Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation and Fire Release: Blast Wave Wild Dance, the cloak surrounding them protected them from the attacks. This lead Choji to comment that if it hadn't been for the cloak, they would be no different than pigs roasting on a spit. He would later remark that once again Naruto had protected them from the Tenpenchii.

He then comments on the reunion of Team Kakashi, saying that it has been a while since their entire graduating class has gathered in one place, the last time being the Chunin Exams. He then watched Naruto and Sasuke attack the Ten-Tails, silently spurring them on.

Ready to begin the final stages of his plan, Obito unleashes the Ten-Tails' tree form. It begins unleashing countless branches, attacking every living target to absorb its chakra, killing the victim in the process. To Chōji's horror, Shikamaru fell victim to the tree's attack and drained of nearly all his chakra, Shikamaru collapsed in Chōji's arms. Hashirama Senju has Ino everyone link-up telepathically to inform them of what his original had learned of the Eye of the Moon Plan as well as try and rally them. While Hashirama's words fail to inspire anyone, Naruto's senjutsu-enhanced Tailed Beast Mode combined with Ino's telepathy caused his emotions and personal memories to be conveyed to everyone, during which Choji sympathized with Naruto over the loss of Asuma.

Choji was later so overjoyed when Shikamaru recovered that the young man unreservedly embraced his friend while shedding tears despite Shikamaru's protests. He and his team-mates later mobilized when Naruto called for them via their telepathic link. While shocked when Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode mantle surrounds him, Choji and the others were successful in using the Rasengan formed in Kurama's tails to break through Obito's defenses and give Naruto and Sasuke a clear shot at attacking their opponent. He and his comrades later also assisted Naruto with wresting control of the tailed beasts' chakra from Obito to effectively stop the Ten-Tails' tree form from blooming.

He and the others fell prey to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Ultimately, Choji was free from the genjutsu by Naruto and Sasuke after they ended the war.

Two years later after the war ended, He was seen with his team as they look at how popular Naruto is now with Ino noting many people, mostly women, are drawn to him as a hero. He attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding. When Naruto finally became Hokage, Choji along with Sai, Shikamaru, Kiba, Lee and Shino help a unconscious Naruto arrive at his house. Even though their friendship is on friendly terms, Choji does get annoy when Naruto's shadow clones brought all the food in the market.

Yamanaka Ino
Like her friend Sakura, Yamanaka Ino originally considered Naruto as a loser compared to Sasuke. However, upon seeing Naruto's strength and unshakeable resolve during the Chunin Exams, Ino gradually grew to respect and like him as a friend. While she would often aid Naruto on missions with others, she partnered up with him only once in an anime-exclusive two-man mission that left her flabbergasted and getting into an argument with Naruto on the way back home. In the anime, after Naruto defeated Pain, Ino remarked that she could almost fall for him, much to her team-mates' shock.

During the Fourth Shinobi War, When the God Tree, the Ten-Tails' true form, launches a ravaging attack against the Alliance, Ino manages to successfully avoid having her chakra drained from her. Shikamaru, however, is not so lucky, with Ino and Choji support their failing comrade. During this time, Hashirama calls out for a member of the Yamanaka clan to telepathically connect him to the whole Alliance, to which Ino complied. Realising that the five Kage were also within range of her technique, she then listened on as Hashirama's clone conveyed what the original had heard about the Eye of the Moon Plan from Madara.

With the technique still in effect, Ino was shocked when Naruto's feelings and memories began being conveyed to the entire Alliance via the telepathic link. As the young man remembered the loss he had experienced, Ino sympathized with the loss of Asuma. As Naruto joined Sasuke in a senjutsu-enhanced clash against Obito, Naruto's chakra begins forming around Shikamaru once again. While Sakura is amazed that Naruto is splitting his focus between fighting and aiding them, Ino corrected her. Ino explains that through her telepathy, she can tell that Naruto was focused purely on his battle, but subconsciously still desired to save his allies. From this strong will, Naruto's chakra was reacting to those it is infused with. She then watched in concern as Shikamaru struggled back to consciousness, and relieved thanked Sakura for her efforts once he returned to full strength as well as Naruto.

manifested a gigantic Yin–Yang shield and Hagoromo's legendary holy weapon and in order for it to be destroyed, Naruto created nine Rasengan in Kurama's tail and contacted Ino and the rest of Konoha 11 plus Sai to join in on it. Once near Kurama's tails, Ino and the others are enveloped in even more chakra which resulted them with the Tailed Beast Mode much to their shock. Naruto tells them to break down through Obito's defenses with the Rasengan so he and Sasuke could have a direct shot at attacking him. Ino and the others launched their attack and Naruto and Sasuke were able to deal a devastating blow to him. Once again instructed by Shikamaru, Ino and the rest of the Alliance lent their strength in wresting the tailed beasts' chakra from Obito.

With Madara's eventual full revival and Obito's apparent incapacitation, Ino and the rest of the Alliance is approached by a Spiral Zetsu who overwhelms them with a massive Wood Release. As the Alliance struggles against this new threat, Ino reacts with shock and concern upon sensing the drastic weakening of Naruto's chakra. Despite all of the alliance's efforts, Ino is still caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi. She is then stuck to the shinju tree with everyone else. Ultimately, she later woke up once the Infinite Tsukuyomi was dispelled by Sasuke and Naruto after they ended the war.

Two years later after the war ended, she was with her team commenting how popular Naruto is now since the war. She was later seen at Ichiraku's with Naruto, Sakura and Choji. She later attends Naruto and Hinata's wedding. Once they reach adulthood, Ino is surprise that Naruto's shadow clones help out an elderly woman.

Inuzuka Kiba
Originally one of Naruto's fellow "dead lasts" during their Ninja Academy days, both Inuzuka Kiba and Naruto have a sense of friendship and rivalry with one another. At first, Kiba ridiculed Naruto for his aspirations for the position of Hokage, believing himself to be a better candidate. However, ever since his defeat at the Chunin Exams, Kiba had developed some sense of respect for Naruto. The two young shinobi constantly challenge each other in terms of skills — though admittedly, Kiba is generally flabbergasted at Naruto's progression when he believes that he has caught up to him.

Later during the Fourth Shinobi War, while calling out to Neji in the heat of battle, Kiba told him that Hinata was in trouble. Neji failed to save the nearest Hinata from an Iwa-nin only to discover that Hinata was a White Zetsu clone. As Kiba continued toward the real Hinata, he chastised Neji for going the wrong way and told Neji to follow him. They arrived in time to see a Naruto clone save Hinata. He and Neji were initially suspicious of the clone because he smelled and looked different than before, hence why Kiba didn't notice him. Kiba criticized Neji for not mentioning seeing Naruto sooner, but Neji claimed even Naruto's chakra signature was different. Hinata convinced them it was, indeed, Naruto, and Naruto then mobilized with them to finish off the rest of White Zetsu clones.

After being informed by Inoichi from HQ that Naruto and B were fighting the "masked Madara", Kiba and the rest of the Konoha 11 rush to his aid. As he runs, he states that he had marked Naruto as a rival a long time ago and that he should handle things there until he arrived.

Finally arriving on the battlefield, Kiba told Naruto to not start acting tough just because Hinata was there after he echoed Hyuga Hiashi's praise of the fact that Ino was able to veer the Tailed Beast Ball off-course.

With the reunion of Team Kakashi, Kiba yelled that he will be the one to become Hokage, and not Sasuke. Shino declared that nobody was listening to him due to Sasuke's words having made too big of an impact, while Hinata acknowledged his claim. He then rushed towards the Ten-Tails with his friends. Not to be outdone by Team 7, Kiba lead his team forward, revealing that he can perform the Shadow Clone Technique. Naruto saw it as no big deal, as he was able to do it years ago, but he then observed that the clone, Akamaru and Kiba himself have transformed into a giant three-headed wolf. In his transformed state, Kiba performed the Tail Chasing Fang Fang Rotating Fang technique, completely ripping rows upon rows of Ten-Tails' clones apart. He then witnessed Naruto and Sasuke's combined attack on the Ten-Tails as he urged them on.

With the situation looking grim as the Alliance was trapped in a barrier with a Tailed Beast Ball-firing tree, Kiba and the other shinobi soon found themselves shrouded in the previous Version 1 mantles again. He and the others subsequently found themselves on the outside of the barrier, escaping the near-fatal attack thanks to Naruto and Minato's action. The ever-competitive Kiba was irritated by the fact that Naruto could achieve such a feat, even though Hinata tried to explain the situation to him.

While Hashirama's words fail to inspire anyone, Naruto's senjutsu-enhanced Tailed Beast Mode combined with Ino's telepathy causes his emotions and personal memories to be transferred to everyone. Kiba is surprised to see how much Naruto is still affected by failing to bring Sasuke back from their mission three years ago. When Shikamaru later recovered, Kiba rebuffed Shikamaru's statement of becoming Naruto's adviser, believing that Shikamaru would become his if he takes the position of Hokage himself. Responding when Naruto called for them telepathically, Kiba, the other Konoha 11 shinobi and Sai are shocked when Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode mantle forms around them as well when he enters one of Kurama's tails. With his directives clear, Kiba and the others used the Rasengan, which Naruto had formed to break down Obito's defense and give Sasuke and Naruto a clear shot at attacking their opponent. Kiba and the others who had all reverted to their Version 1 mantles aid Naruto and the others in wresting the tailed beasts' chakra from Obito's control as Kiba boldly stated that Naruto wanted them to help so they would do so until the very end.

After defeating Obito, Kiba smelled Naruto close by. Realizing Naruto was in danger, he asked Hinata to take a closer look with her Byakugan. Later, Naruto frees Kiba and the rest of the world from the genjutsu after he and Sasuke ended the war.

Years later after the war, he attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding. When Naruto finally became Hokage, Kiba along with Choji, Shikamaru, Kiba, Lee, Sai and Shino help a unconscious Naruto arrive at his house.

Aburame Shino
Like most of their peers, Aburame Shino originally considered Naruto to be a talentless troublemaker, but soon accepted him as a fellow ninja, despite bearing a slight grudge on the youth for not recognising him after being away for nearly three years. Regardless, Shino admitted that Naruto had surpassed the rest of their peers, and during the Fourth Shinobi War, he stated that he himself needed no reason to follow Naruto and aid him without question.

Upon arriving at the battlefield, Shino and a few other Aburame immediately use the Insect Jamming Technique in tandem with the Kiri-nins' Hiding in Mist Technique to obscure their position on the battlefield. He, and the other members of the Allied Shinobi Forces later stood to face their opposition. Later, he followed Kiba's determination to join the fight after watching Team 7's display, and used the Parasitic Giant Insect Bug Bite technique, defeating several of the Ten-Tails' mini-clones. Afterwards, he watched Naruto and Sasuke attack the Ten-Tails, while silently willing them on in the background.

Responding when Naruto called for them telepathically, Shino, the other Konoha 11 shinobi and Sai are shocked when Naruto's Tailed Beast Mode mantle forms around them as well when he enters one of Kurama's tails. His directives clear, Shino and the others used the Rasengan, which Naruto had formed to break down Obito's defence and give Sasuke and Naruto a clear shot at attacking their opponent. Shino and his comrades who had reverted to their Version 1 states later aided Naruto is his attempt the extract the tailed beasts' chakra from within Obito in order to stop the Shinju from blooming.

When the Infinite Tsukuyomi was activated, Shino and the others fell victim to the genjutsu. Later, Shino and the others are free from the genjutsu by Naruto and Sasuke after ending the war. Years later he attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding. When Naruto finally became Hokage, Shino along with Choji, Shikamaru, Kiba, Lee, Sai and Kiba help a unconscious Naruto arrive at his house.

Rock Lee
Originally Naruto saw Rock Lee as a rival and vice-versa. Lee's victory over Naruto before the Chunin Exams started was used by the latter as motivation to get stronger. After he stopped Naruto from attacking Neji for nearly killing Hinata, Lee admits his resolve to prove his team-mate's ideals of a fixed destiny being wrong. Seeing him sharing that same resolve, Lee was willing to let Naruto handle Neji in his stead prior to his injuries from fighting Gaara. Wanting to help Lee make a full recovery, Naruto brought Tsunade to Konoha in hopes that she could heal him. Naruto would work with Lee on missions from time to time, some anime-exclusive missions being comedic misadventures. During the Fourth Shinobi War, mourning over Neji's death, Naruto helped give Lee the strength needed to continue fighting and, with his assistance, helped sever Madara's and Obito's connections to the Ten-Tails. To strike the final blow on Obito, Naruto enabled Rock Lee to wield a ninjutsu for the first time by giving him a Rasengan he created. When Rock Lee questioned whether he could do it or not, Naruto gave a shout of encouragement. Lee like all the others fell prey to Madara's genjutsu trap. Later, Lee and the others are free from the genjutsu by Naruto and Sasuke after ending the war. Years later he attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding. When Naruto finally became Hokage, Lee along with Choji, Shikamaru, Kiba, Sai and Shino help a unconscious Naruto arrive at his house. Once they enter adulthood, Naruto started to refer to Lee by his name and no longer refer to him by his nick name.

Yota
When Naruto was still in the Ninja Academy, he was confronted by Shikamaru, Choji, Sakura and Ino. They accused him of making a boy name Yota disappear. Naruto saw that Shikamru and the others have the same eyes, that the villagers stare at him with. Naruto asked them how could they like an outsider over him, and runs off. Soon he gets lost, and meets a boy crying. The young boy starts to make it rain on him. Making Naruto be impress by this while sitting at a tree. He comments that he can't even do the Kage Bunshin no Technique, or the Transformation Technique since he had enroll in the Ninja Academy. Naruto then realize that the boy was Yota. Naruto then starts to whistle, and Yota asks him to teach him. Naruto does, and Yota masters it in one day. Naruto sees how happy Yota is, and Yota calls Naruto his F-R-I-E-N-D while doing it in whistle. Naruto is surprise, and secretily happy by this.

Then when he and the others play hide and seek. Yota wants to hide with him, but tells him to hide someone where else. Yota then crys, and runs off. When the game is over, Naruto and the others notice that Yota is gone. They find Yota capture by the Konoha ANBU. Naruto and the others protest that Yota is their friend, and to let him go. But the ANBU doesn't let Yota go, and places the kids under house arrest. Naruto, and the others came up with a plan to free Yota. Naruto acts as a diversion, while the others found Yota and the ANBU. Naruto tells the ANBU that Yota is his first real friend. Then the Anbu hits Naruto behind his back, and Yota knocks all the ANBU's out with his lighting technique. Naruto and the others escape with Yota near a river. They try to swim though it, but they almost drown. Yota safes Naruto, and fails to resurface.

Seeing that Naruto is suffering, Yota decides erases his memory of him. Before Yota does erase Naruto's memory of him, Naruto tells Yota that he is sorry. Then Yota erase Naruto's memory of him forever. Naruto reveals that it's his, and his friends fault that they let Yota died. After Yota erased Naruto's memory of him, Naruto resumed his days at the Ninja Academy as usual. In this case, still being alone and disliked by his classmates.

Naruto then reunites with Yota during the Fourth Shinobi War. At first Naruto doesn't remember him. Until Yota starts whistling a happy tone, and uses wind techniques to jog Naruto's memory. Naruto then remembers Yota, and the others inform him that they are fighting Yota as well. Naruto realizes that he is fighting the real Yota, then he tells Sakura and the others that the Yotas that they are fighting are White Zetsu Clones. The others kill the White Zetsu clones, while Naruto fights Yota. However Naruto can't bring himself to kill Yota. That is until he and the others hear Yota in their minds. Yota tells everyone that he is happy that they had all grown up well without him. But Naruto tells Yota that he can come back to Konoha now, and that everything will be like it use to be. However Naruto is told by Yota, that he can't return to Konoha because he was already dead to began with. While Naruto dodges Yota's wind techniques, Yota tells Naruto including the others, about his heritage, and clan. Soon after Naruto is told by Yota that even though he was dead, he was really happy to become friends with him, and the others. Naruto and the others is told by Yota to fully remember him for now on, and Naruto watches in horror as Yota uses his own technique to commit suicide. This shocks Naruto overall since he witnessed this in person, and even begged Yota to stop his plan.

Momochi Zabuza and Haku
A relationship that shaped Naruto's character, giving him his ninja way and the determination to protect others was during his first C-rank mission of escorting Tazuna to the Land of Waves where he met two mercenary missing-nin hired to kill Tazuna — Momochi Zabuza of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and his ward Haku. While he met Zabuza only twice in his life on the battlefield, Naruto unknowingly met Haku between the two fights. Both youths got into a discussion over protecting those who were precious to them, with Naruto gaining his unselfish desire to protect his friends and to never give up. By the time Naruto learned Haku was his enemy during their battle, he was reluctant to take his life before Haku acted on his own ideals and sacrificed himself to protect Zabuza after being inflicted with numerous injuries.

When Naruto reprimanded Zabuza for not appreciating Haku's actions after hearing the older shinobi talking ill of Haku's sacrifice, Zabuza, who was hiding his actual feelings of sadness for someone he grew to care about, finally opened his heart and killed his former employer, before he died from his wounds. Soon after Zabuza and Haku were buried, Naruto admitted to Kakashi that he liked the two, with his mentor feeling the same way. When Kabuto brought the pair back to life for the Fourth Shinobi War, Zabuza and Haku encountered Kakashi, who revealed that Naruto had grown into a fine and well-known shinobi since their deaths. A month after the war ended, Naruto came to the Land of Waves to pay his respects to Haku and Zabuza by visiting their graves again.

Inari
At first Naruto never liked Inari. He thought Inari was cold, and rude to others. He then realize that Inari was suffering from the lost of his step father. Naruto realize that Inari looked up to someone in his life, just like he did. When Inari told Naruto, and Team Kakashi that training is pointless. Including that Gato will kill them. Naruto told Inari that he can complain all he wants, and that he'll never understand what made him suffer.

Naruto then call Inari a crybaby, and walks out of the Kitchen. Outside Kakashi tell Inari about Naruto's horrible childhood, and said that even though Naruto had a horrible past. Naruto tried to stop crying altogether. Instead he try to improve his ninja skills to be seen as a better person, and to be acknowledged by Konoha. This made Inari realize that he, and Naruto are similar. Ever since Kakashi told told Inari about Naruto's past, Inari started to look up to Naruto as an Older Brother. Naruto then rescued Inari and Tsunami from Gato's men. He then told Inari that he was sorry for what he say to him, and told him that It is ok to cry once in a while. Inari then showed his tougher side by rounding up the citizens of the land of waves to help Naruto, and Kakashi defeat Gato's men. He then sees Naruto, and Team Kakashi head back to Konoha when the Great Naruto Bridge was complete.

Naruto then saw Inari as his second Little Brother. In Part ll, Naruto reunites with Inari, and Tazuna. Inari and Tazuna came to help Rebuild Konoha from Pain's Invasion. Naruto was happy that Inari was going to help rebuild the Ramen Ichiraku bar, and thanked Inari for. Since Naruto promise that he will take Inari to it, when he visit's him in Konoha. A month after the Fourth Shinobi war ended, Naruto visited Inari at Haku and Zabuza's grave. He then learned from Inari that Tazuna has built a air bump to use for transportation.

Gaara
When Naruto first met Gaara prior to the Chunin Exams, he was unaware that he was a jinchuriki like himself until he and Shikamaru stopped him from finishing off the hospitalised Lee. Ever since their encounter, Naruto understood that Gaara had been through the same pain like he had. Though he was afraid to fight Gaara at first, later during the Invasion of Konoha, Naruto was able to overcome this fear after seeing both Sasuke and Sakura in danger and was determined to protect them both from Gaara. When Naruto defeated him, Gaara, in great shock, questioned him why was he so strong. Naruto explained that despite having suffered a relentless lonely life, he never gave up hope on being acknowledged as a person and ultimately found friends who truly cared for him.

From that day on, Naruto's undying devotion and desire to protect his loved ones inspired Gaara to take on a similar path, and over time, he eventually became the Fifth Kazekage of Sunagakure and was finally able to connect with his people and be acknowledged as a person rather than a jinchūriki. When Naruto insisted to save Gaara from the Akatsuki, he lamented to find that they killed Gaara by extracting Shukaku. Though he criticised Chiyo for sealing the tailed beast inside him, Naruto offered his chakra to her for Gaara's revival.

At the Five Kage Summit, when Sasuke attacked the meeting, Gaara tried to convince him to go back to light, but Sasuke's refusal forced Gaara to consider any attempt Naruto made to reach his former friend futile, along with possibly damaging his faith in him and his devotion to his friends. He later confronted Naruto about this face-to-face, stating to Naruto that if he were to become Hokage, he would be placed in a position of either saving Sasuke or protecting Konoha's people from him. When they met again on the battlefield during the fourth shinobi war, his earlier decision motivated by the need to protect his friend, Gaara eventually came to accept that he may have made an error in judgement when he decided to isolate Naruto from the war, willing to place his trust in him again. Stating likewise, Naruto insisted that he had no plans on dying before becoming Hokage, and said that Gaara's position as Kazekage didn't mean that he should treat him like a kid.

Gaara eventually formed a close friendship with Naruto, viewing the Konoha ninja as his first true friend, and became very loyal to his decisions, and protective over him as a companion. Gaara also came to view meeting Naruto as the greatest event of his life and believed any price, even the painful life of a jinchuriki was worth the experience. Gaara even forgave Shukaku for his miserable childhood, claiming that it was only because of such a life that he was able to meet Naruto.

Gaara's loyalty to Naruto is shown during the climax of the Fourth Shinobi War, when Yang Kurama was extracted from of Naruto, and Gaara took his still alive unconscious friend to the latter's reincarnated late father, in order to have Yin Kurama be sealed inside of Naruto. The plan was successful, and once Naruto regain consciousness. Gaara told him that when he becomes Hokage that they can share a cup of Sake together, in which Naruto happily agree. Gaara's bond with Naruto was also extended in his Infinite Tsukuyomi dream as Gaara dreamed of having a happy childhood with all of his family together, and having Naruto as his childhood best friend.

Ultimately Gaara was free from the genjutsu after Naruto and Sasuke ened the war. Two years later after the war, when the Raikage decided to blow up the Moon, Gaara voiced his vote against it to buy Naruto time to save them. He then appeared at Naruto and Hinata's wedding congratulating them. Gaara was seen shaking Hinata's hand while Naruto bumped fists with B.

Years later, Gaara learns of Naruto's status as the Seventh Hokage. Therefore he comes to Konoha to congratulate him. They are seen speaking with Hinata and Temari. Since Naruto finally became Hokage, he and Gaara take a picture together with Naruto wearing his Hokage cloak, to which Naruto keeps the photo in his study room at his and Hinata's house. He attends the Chunin Exams and sits with Naruto and the other Kage during the third round. After Naruto is kidnapped by Momoshiki and Kinshiki, Gaara and the other Kage team up with Sasuke and Boruto to rescue him. The mission is successful, in which Gaara takes another photo with Naruto but with Sasuke, Boruto and the other three Kage joining in.

Jiraiya
Inarguably one of the closest relationships Naruto ever had, Jiraiya indirectly played a role in his life even before he was born, as he was the mentor to both Minato and Nagato due to being foretold that a student under him would be destined for greatness. He was also the one who gave Naruto his name, with the boy named after the main character in his "The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi" novel, thus making him Naruto's godfather. Because of Orochimaru's defection, and learning of the Akatsuki's existence, Jiraiya was forced to leave the village to spy on the organisation and was unable to take care of his godson during the first twelve years of his life. Jiraiya would only meet Naruto years later during the boy's first Chunin Exam, being labelled "Ero-sennin" (エロ仙人). In the English version, he calls him Pervy Sage.

While ultimately more perverted than Naruto, Jiraiya had many similarities to his godson from a desire to bring world peace to an unrequited affection for their respective female team-mates. Since their meeting, Jiraiya and Naruto became close with the latter holding him in high regard and after learning of Jiraiya's death at the hands of Pain, Naruto fell into a deep depression and mourned him. Jiraiya's death was the first time Naruto ever felt the pain of losing a loved one. After being moved to tears from reading "The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi", Naruto confronts Jiraiya's killer and the true identity of Pain, his fellow pupil Nagato. Meeting Nagato face to face, Naruto vowed to seek vengeance against him and he would kill him to avenge Jiraiya.

However, upon realizing this was similar to the path Sasuke took, Naruto later declared that what he inherited from Jiraiya will help him bring peace in this world. While also stating that if Jiraiya was willing to place his faith in him, then Naruto was willing to believe in himself and stated that he would find peace for the world. Naruto also made a memorial grave in honor of Jiraiya. During the Fourth Shinobi War, when Obito and Naruto argued about dreams, Naruto answered back that he thought of Jiraiya as a hero.

Uchiha Itachi
During his time in the Anbu, Itachi witnessed Naruto's rivalry with Sasuke as he spied on them from a far away distance. It turns out that Itachi also cared about Naruto's welling as he didn't want his father or clan to take Kurama out of Naruto. Since he not only knew of Naruto's horrible childhood, he also didn't want his father to control Kurama. Which would have caused Naruto's death, luckily it was a task that Itachi prevented from happening since he kill his whole clan, which in the end saved Naruto's life.

Although he learned from Sasuke that he is looking for his brother, Uchiha Itachi. Naruto had no idea that Sasuke intended to kill Itachi for the massacre of their clan. By the time Naruto learned of this, he was attacked by Itachi when the Akatsuki sent him and Hoshigaki Kisame to capture him. Naruto was forced to stand by and watch Sasuke's failed attempt of revenge that lead him to defect from Konoha. Naruto felt sympathy for his friend by showing resentment at Itachi for Sasuke's pain and suffering.

The two had more interactions during Part II; while searching for Itachi to bring him back to Konoha as bait to lure Sasuke, Itachi asked Naruto why he was obsessed with Sasuke and adamant on saving him after betraying him. Naruto told him that Sasuke was more of a brother to him than to Itachi. This made Itachi smile as he asked if that resolve would be as strong if Sasuke thought to attack the village, delighting with Naruto's answer of finding a way protect the village and save Sasuke without killing him. Taking his leave, Itachi placed a crow in Naruto's body with hopes that he may never need to use it.

When Naruto learned the truth about Itachi from Obito, he initially didn't believe it because there was no proof of what Obito was telling him. He also partially blamed Itachi for how Sasuke turned out and creating such a mess with Sasuke's mental state.

Eventually, after Itachi's death, the crow is revealed to be embedded with Uchiha Shisui's Sharingan with Itachi installing a command that would compel Sasuke to protect Konoha. However being reincarnated and under the control of Kabuto during the Fourth Shinobi War, along with being tasked alongside Nagato to capture Naruto and Killer B. Itachi is forced to sacrifice his gambit to free himself from Kabuto's control and aid Naruto.

However Naruto was surprised to see Itachi, who was equally surprised to see that Naruto gained control of the Nine-Tails' chakra. The two took the opportunity to ask questions; Itachi wanting to know where Sasuke was and Naruto wanting to know if Obito's words were true. Upon learning that Naruto was told the truth of the Uchiha clan massacre, gaining his respect for the lengths he would go to protect their village and promise not to reveal it to anyone else. Itach appreciated Naruto looking out for Sasuke the massacre of the Uchiha clan. Rather than expressing anger, Naruto convinced Itachi of his error in manipulating Sasuke rather than being honest with him. All of which Itachi agree with including that he wanted to leave things to his comrades instead of doing everything on his own. Itachi then entrusts Sasuke's well being to Naruto as he departed to stop Kabuto, and release all the reincarnated ninja to give their side a fighting chance.

Before leaving for good, Itachi lectured Naruto on the true meaning of being a ninja and to never let power cloud his judgment, including not to forget your friends and to never become arrogant by doing things by yourself. He also told Naruto that being the Hokage means to be able to care for the village while also gaining utmost acknowledgement from them beforehand, radically changing Naruto's perspective on the Hokage title for the better.

Itachi was also one of the few people who knew the identities of Naruto's parents and was well aware of his dream of becoming Hokage.

Tsunade
Naruto's relationship with Tsunade began when he aided Jiraiya in looking for her as an ideal successor to their mentor Hiruzen. Upon finding her, Naruto challenged Tsunade after she said only fools would want to become Hokage, accepting her wager of mastering the Rasengan within a week. Despite her reluctance to become Hokage and lack of faith, Tsunade was loyal to her village and attempted to kill her former team-mate Orochimaru before Kabuto used her haemophobia to his advantage. When Naruto defeated Kabuto with a fully mastered Rasengan, Tsunade overcame her phobia to aid him and accepted the position of Fifth Hokage. As a sign of thanks for restoring her faith in their village, Tsunade entrusted Naruto with her grandfather's necklace.

Overall, the two have a very strong relationship based on mutual love and respect, one that could almost be called familial, as Naruto is the only person to refer to Tsunade as "grandma", and likewise he is the only one Tsunade has ever allowed to refer to her in such a manner. Tsunade aided Naruto in not only keeping the Konoha Council from restricting his movement, but also supporting his search for Sasuke and keeping him out of Konoha's Bingo Book. During the Fourth Shinobi War, Tsunade is the only Kage who argued in favour of Naruto being allowed to fight with them. Though outvoted, the other Kage eventually agree with her resolve. Watching Naruto head off into battle, Tsunade looked on with an expression of nostalgia, sadness, and pride on her face. She then fell prey to Madara's genjutsu trap. Later, Tsunade and the others are free from the genjutsu by Naruto and Sasuke after ending the war. Years later Tsunade attended his and Hinata's wedding to congratulate them. When Naruto became Hokage, he had told Tsunade where Jiraiya's grave is at.

Shizune
Naruto and Shizune seem to be good friends. However, Shizune can be overprotective of him at times. Their friendship seemed to have deepen as they got to know each other better to the point where she attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding, or when she became Naruto's assistant after he became the Seventh Hokage.

Killer B
When Naruto first met Killer B, he thought his raps were a little bit weird, but after discovering that he was a jinchūriki like him and had full control, he immediately requested B to train him. After gaining B's respect, the two became good friends and can actually relate to one another, even by communicating with B's raps and fist bumps, something that Yamato, much to his own frustration, couldn't understand what they were saying. Naruto in return shows respect for B, calling him uncle. B was also willing to help him fight Kurama within his subconscious with Gyuki's help. B even stood up for him against his brother, A, when he tried to kill him and stated he would keep his promise from Iruka to protect Naruto, even going as far as to offer up his own life in exchange for A allowing Naruto to continue on. The two then fought off against Obito and his Six Paths of Pain and could understand the other tailed beasts' suffering from Obito's control.

Two years after the war, B, who was controlling one of the chakra cannons, couldn't use it to destroy the moon since Naruto was still on it, still valuing their friendship. He later attended Naruto and Hinata's wedding, while bumping fist with Naruto.

Uchiha Obito
Similar to Naruto in his youth in many ways before his presumed death during the Third Shinobi War, Uchiha Obito was at first a reflection of the person Naruto would become if he ever gave into hatred and despair. Obito then became his ally in the fight against Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya after having a change of heart. Though he saw the boy of no concern, Obito has been the cause of almost everything negative in Naruto's life, having been the one who used the newborn as a hostage, started the Kyuubi's attack on Konoha, and indirectly killed his parents. Years later, after adopting the name Tobi, Obito would encounter Naruto again when he distracts the youth and the rest of the Eight Man Squad from interfering with Sasuke's fight against Itachi. Obito later appeared before Naruto again, revealing the truth behind the Uchiha Clan Massacre and how he engineered Sasuke's descent into darkness. Though Obito claimed his actions were for world peace, he embraced being called a monster while proclaiming that Naruto and Sasuke are fated to battle each other.

Though Obito initially saw Naruto as a means to stimulate Sasuke for his ambitions, the youth's inadvertent thwarting of his plans forced him to plunge the entire ninja world into war to expedite his plans. Even after Naruto broke his thrall over the tailed beasts he captured, Obito reiterated his contempt for Naruto and reassured himself that the boy is no match for him. However, as Kurama stated, Naruto was made a jinchuriki for the purpose of defeating him. Ultimately, it was because of Naruto that Tobi is finally exposed as Obito.

While using the Ten-Tails to fight him, Obito realised the similarities between himself and Naruto as he vainly attempts to point out the futility of the youth's struggle against him and Madara. But when Naruto vowed to make sure none of his friends die and expressing disapproval on Obito's nihilistic outlook on life, the Uchiha resolved to put both him and the Allied Shinobi Forces into the same despair he experienced. Though he almost succeeded in breaking Naruto with his guilt over his "inability" to protect Neji, Obito's plan failed when Hinata and Kurama intervened. As a result, now above his psychological warfare, Naruto tells Obito that the only difference between them is that he wants to keep the bonds he made with his friends.

However, before finally separating Obito from the tailed beasts, Naruto showed a more sympathetic side towards him after experiencing visions of the Uchiha's past — even going as far as to shedding tears for Obito's loss. Naruto told Obito that if things were different, he would have looked up to him because like himself, Obito also dreamed of becoming Hokage. To this end, Naruto proclaimed that even though the Uchiha claimed he was no one, there was no sense in Obito hiding any longer, and that he was going to tear off his true mask once and for all. After forcing the tailed beasts out of Obito's body, Naruto did not let Sasuke give the final blow to the defeated enemy, and even tried to reason with Kakashi so that Obito would be given the chance to atone for his crimes instead of being killed by his old comrade, though it was Minato who stopped him. Ultimately, Naruto succeeded in changing Obito's mindset and it led Obito to attempt to revive everyone he had killed with the Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique. After finding out that Obito had used that technique, and was forced to revive Madara, Naruto displayed a hint of sadness over the fact that Obito was doomed to perish after using the technique, despite the two fighting against each other moments before.

Later on, with Yang-Kurama being extracted by Madara and becoming the Ten-Tails' jinchuriki in the process, Naruto and Obito's lives cross once again when the latter managed to stop Black Zetsu from giving the just stolen Yin-Kurama to Madara and take a small portion of Shukaku, and Gyuki's chakra from him. Then transferring them to the dying young shinobi, saving his life. Which allowed Naruto to gain portions from all the tailed beasts' chakra. Naruto would later return the favor by using his newfound abilities to save Obito's life. When Obito was revived, Naruto expressed delight that he was alive and despite their history, they both put it aside in order to stop Kaguya.

After Obito sacrificed himself to save Team Kakashi, Naruto was enraged when Black Zetsu continued to mock him after his death. In the end, Naruto looked up to Obito for wanting to become Hokage, and to him, he thought that Obito was cool. After becoming the Seventh Hokage, Naruto inherited Obito's tendency to help out the elderly in the village. As seen when he used a shadow clone carried an old woman across the village on his back, and used another clone to carry her groceries.

Uchiha Sarada
When Naruto went to go rendezvous with her father, Uchiha Sarada had followed after him along with Akimichi Chocho. When they were attacked by one of Shin's clones, Naruto quickly arrived to save them and decided to take them along with him as it would be safer than sending them home with one of his Shadow Clones. On the way to meet Sasuke, Naruto talked with Sarada about her father, noting that she resembled him a lot - however also pointing out her similarities to Sakura, which set Sarada's mind at ease for a time as she had been battling the suspicion that Sakura wasn't her real mother. From that moment on, Sarada became fond of Naruto as she felt at ease around him, and the two developed a friendly relationship. Although Naruto was as shocked as she was when he learned that Sarada's biological mother was supposedly Karin, even though it was later proven to be untrue as Karin had actually helped deliver Sarada. Sarada condemned him as a liar, and was prepared to leave the village as she felt she had no family left. After seeing similarities between Sarada and himself when he was young, while remembering the bonds he made with Iruka and Sasuke, he quickly stopped Sarada from running off and explained to her that love is the only thing that matters when it comes to bonds, not blood - and asked Sarada to look deep inside herself to see if that love was there. To that end, Naruto not only helped Sarada realize that she was related to Sakura and that Sakura was indeed her biological mother - but he also at the same time kept her from falling victim to the Curse of Hatred. Thanks to the teachings that he taught her about love, and having a family that cares about you. Sarada has come to admire him, and respect him eventually by making it her goal to become Hokage. Including that she starts to refer to him as Seventh when she is in his office, but also calls him "uncle" when he isn't in his office.

Knownable Relatives

 * Otsutsuki Asura (Ancestor/dead)
 * Nawaki (Past Incarnation/dead)
 * Uzumaki Kushina (Mother/dead)
 * Namikaze Minato (Father/dead)
 * Jiraiya (Godfather/dead)
 * Umino Iruka (Childhood Sensei/Surrogate Father)
 * Sarutobi Hiruzen (Surrogate Grandfather/dead)
 * Sarutobi Konohamaru (Surrogate Little Brother)
 * Hyuga Hinata (Childhood Classmate & Wife)
 * Uzumaki Boruto (Son)
 * Uzumaki Himawari (Daughter)
 * Hinata and Hanabi's mother (Mother in law)
 * Hyuga Hiashi (Father in law)
 * Hyuga Hanabi (Sister in law)
 * Hyuga Neji (Brother in law/dead)
 * Hyuga Hizashi (Uncle in law/dead)
 * Haruno Sakura (Childhood Classmate & Teammate)
 * Uchiha Sasuke (Surrogate Older Brother & #1 Rival)
 * Gaara (2nd Best Friend/ally)
 * Inari (2nd Surrogate Little Brother)
 * Son Goku (True Counterpart)
 * Yami Yugi (Partnal-Counterpart)
 * Uzumaki Menma (Evil Counterpart)

Trivia
According to the databook(s): There are several differences between his character in the current time line and in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream: There are twelve differences between his character in the manga version of The Day That Naruto Became Hokage, and in the OVA version of it: Naruto has a ton of similarities with Son Goku from Dragon Ball/Dragon Ball Z & DBGT. Naruto has many similarities with Yami Yugi from '''Yu-Gi-Oh! Duel Monsters'''. Naruto even has some similarities with Mokuba Kaiba from Yu-Gi-Oh! Duel Monsters as well. Naruto has many similarities with Gon Freecss from the 1999 Hunter X Hunter series. Naruto has many similarities with Endou Mamoru from Inazuma Eleven/Inazuma Eleven Go. Naruto has many similarities with Takuya Kanbara from Digimon Frontier. Naruto has many similarities with Honda Tohru from Fruits Basket. Naruto also has some similarities with Sohma Kyo from Fruit's Basket as well. Naruto has many similarities with Yusei Fudo from '''Yu-Gi-Oh! 5D's'''. Naruto has many similarities with Ichigo Kurosaki from Bleach. Naruto has many similarities with his late mother, Uzumaki Kushina. Naruto has many similarities with his wife, Hyuga Hinata. Naruto also has some similarities with his son, Uzumaki Boruto. Naruto has many similarities with his sensei, Hatake Kakashi. Naruto has many similarities with the late, Uchiha Obito. Naruto has many similarities with his #1 Rival, Uchiha Sasuke. Naruto also has some similarities with Sasuke's daughter, Uchiha Sarada. Naruto has many similarities with Metabee from Medabots. Naruto also has some similarities with Luke Skywalker from Star Wars. Naruto has many similarities with Quasimodo from The Hunchback of Notre Dame (film).
 * Spirals and swirl patterns are a recurring theme in Naruto, especially in relation to the character of Naruto himself. The name "Naruto" can mean "maelstrom," and is also short for 'Narutomaki', a kind of kamaboko with a pink whirlpool design in the middle that is used as a topping for ramen, which is Naruto's favorite food. The surname "Uzumaki" is a pun on "spiral" (渦巻), because it refers to a three-dimensional spiral, like a whirlpool or vortex. "Uzumaki" can also mean "whirlpool," in reference to the Naruto whirlpools (鳴門の渦潮), named after the city of Naruto. In addition, Naruto's late mother is from Uzushiogakure in the Land of Whirlpools, who used the spiral pattern as their village symbol.
 * In a ova for Naruto Shippuuden episode 95, Naruto can eat up to 30 bowls of ramen.
 * He is like Hiruzen in his youth. As both have a son that looks like them. However both of their sons didn't get along with them being the Hokage. Including that both as ninja over powered their sons.
 * His birthday is October 10, and his bloodtype is B.
 * Naruto's hobbies are Pulling pranks and watering plants.
 * Naruto wishes to fight Uchiha Sasuke, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and members of Akatsuki.
 * Naruto's favorite food is Ichiraku ramen and red bean soup. While his least favorite food is fresh vegetables.
 * Naruto has completed 16 official missions in total: 7 D-rank, 1 C-rank, 2 B-rank, 6 A-rank, 0 S-rank.
 * Naruto's favorite phrase is "a large serving of miso ramen with roasted pork fillet" (味噌チャーシュー大盛り).
 * Naruto is the Fourth known jinchuriki to have survived the extraction of a tailed beast, along with Otsutsuki Hagoromo, his late mother Kushina, and Uchiha Obito.
 * Naruto is the third known jinchuriki to have become a Kage during his lifetime. The first was Yagura and the second was Gaara.
 * October 10, Naruto's birthday, was Health and Sports Day in Japan when his character was conceived. The holiday, however, was later moved to the second Monday of October in 1999.
 * Masashi Kishimoto stated in an interview with the U.S. Shonen Jump that his childhood was like that of Naruto's years while he was enrolled in the Academy.
 * Naruto consistently ranked in the top two (taking first place twice) in the first five official Shonen Jump character popularity polls. However, in the sixth character poll, he was ranked fourth. According to the third databook character poll, which adds up all the votes from the first six polls, Naruto took second place. In the most recent poll, Naruto regained his status and reached first.
 * Naruto is one of four characters to have always stayed in the top ten of every character popularity poll.
 * Naruto's late mother was nicknamed the "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero" while his late father was famed as the "Yellow Flash". Naruto's appropriate self-styled title of "Konoha's Orange Hokage" refers to the fact that the color orange is a mixture of red and yellow.
 * Eiichiro Oda, author of One Piece stated that his character Sanji's name was originally Naruto, but changed it because Naruto series was about to become serialized and wanted to avoid confusion.
 * Naruto makes an undetailed background appearance on the cover page of the 766th chapter of One Piece, where the person behind Nami (who is wearing a changpao with the Konoha symbol) is implied to be Naruto. Also, both main characters are seen eating each others' respective favourite foods, as Naruto is eating meat, and Monkey D. Luffy is eating ramen. Additionally, this chapter was released on the same week as the release of the final two Naruto manga chapters.
 * In the 700th chapter of the Naruto manga, the symbol of the Straw Hat Pirates appears on the forehead protector of Naruto's statue as part of Boruto's graffiti.
 * When Naruto first became a genin, while using his Sexy Technique, his settei reveals that he is 160cm tall.
 * Kishimoto's first concept art of Naruto for the 10th Naruto movie showed that he was 173cm, but it later changed to 180cm.
 * Naruto and his late mother, Uzumaki Kushina, has their own "red thread of fate". The red thread of fate, also referred to as the 'red thread of destiny', 'red string of fate', 'red string of destiny' and other variants, is an East Asian belief originating from Chinese legend and is also used in Japanese legend. According to this myth, the gods tie an invisible red string around the ankles of men and women who are destined to be soul mates and will one day marry each other. Often, in Japanese culture, it is thought to be tied around the little finger. The two people connected by the red thread are destined lovers, regardless of time, place or circumstances. This magical cord may stretch or tangle, but never break. This myth is similar to the Western concept of soul-mates or a twin flame.
 * In Naruto Shippuuden movie 7, Naruto used to have a red scarf when he was young but it was wrecked after he defends Hinata from three bullies. Since then, Hinata keeps that red scarf and she knits him a new one that looks similar to his old one. Hinata eventually gives Naruto the red scarf she knitted, that he wears in the movie and the poster of the movie, as a Call Back and Meaningful Echo to his own mother's soulmate story.
 * In a series of interviews from 2015, Kishimoto revealed he had planned on Naruto and Hinata getting together since the middle of the manga. Even commenting that Naruto and Hinata were meant to be since she acknowledged him even before Iruka. Including that Hinata had the ability to see beyond his reputation and see the true person inside him.
 * Naruto has his own theme song call Even in a Future Day. A song sung by his Japanese voice actress, Junko Takeuchi, which was released for the 10th Naruto film.
 * Naruto has the most Nature Transformations in the entire series having 11 natures.
 * During Fugaku's genjutsu vision, Naruto is seen wearing a Konoha forehead protector and being older than he was supposed to be during the Uchiha Clan Massacre as Naruto was still at the Ninja Academy during the incident.
 * Despite Naruto being a user of the Truth-Seeking Balls and gaining Hagoromo's power, both of which contain Yin-Yang Release, Yin Release is not listed as one of his natures in the fourth databook.
 * While Naruto was initially the shortest of the Konoha 11, he ultimately becomes taller than all of them. by adulthood, out of all the Konoha 12, he is the second tallest, with the first being Sasuke.
 * In the original manga pilot, Naruto was actually a demon fox and lived his life as a human boy.
 * In several of the Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm video games, the team combination of Hinata and Naruto is reveal to be call "Secret Lovers" or when Naruto is in Nine Tail Chakra Mode, they are call "Joined Hands". In Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm 4, Naruto and Hinata's ultimate attack released as "Power of love".
 * In Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm 4, Naruto and Sasuke are shown working together side by side. They even have their own special Ultimate Team Technique. Before giving the final blow, Naruto tells the enemy that no one can't defeat him and Sasuke. Usually when Naruto fights against Sasuke by himself, Naruto tells Sasuke that they fight perfectly well together and that good enough to make him happy. But as Hokage, he asks Sasuke if he is getting too rusty on him while he's been away from the village before he delivers the final blow.
 * In Naruto Shippuuden Ultimate Ninja Storm 4, Naruto and his son are shown working together side by side. They even have their own special Ultimate Team Technique. Before giving the final blow, Naruto tells his son that he is so proud on how he has grown. After securing victory, Naruto breaks Boruto's fall and they smile at each other. Usually when Naruto fights against his son by himself, he says that Boruto needs to get stronger to protect Hinata and Himawari before giving the final blow.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was an orphan living alone without his parents. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto never became an orphan and got to live with both of his parents from his childhood up to the start of Part II.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto lived in a one bedroom apartment. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, he lives in his parents house.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto eats Ramen when he is in his apartment. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, he eats whatever food his mother makes.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto saved Hinata from bullies that disliked her eyes. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto saved a puppy name Shiro from drowning in a river.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto met Sasuke when they spared together in the Ninja Academy. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto met Sasuke during their Ninja Academy entrance ceremony.
 * In the current timeline, during his Ninja Academy entrance ceremony. Naruto wore a white orange long sleeve jacket, a black short sleeve T-shirt while having the Uzumaki clan symbol on the front, along with wearing gray shorts. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto wore a black T-Shirt that has his clan symbol on the front while wearing a gray long sleeve shirt inside of his black t-shirt along with wearing gray pocket shorts.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto made Sasuke his rival after seeing how popular Sasuke was in the Ninja Academy. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto made Sasuke his rival during their childhood since he felt that they both lived in their fathers shadow.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto tells all his fears and problems to Iruka. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, he tells all his fears and problems to Minato.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto never met Hizashi but only knew him from Neji telling him about the Hyuga Affair. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyumi dream, Naruto does meet Hizashi and learns that he is the masked man that sent the Akatsuki after him to see how well he and his comrades can fight.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto shows Sasuke his Rasengan during their rooftop battle. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto shows his Rasengan technique to Sasuke during his first battle with Sasori's puppets.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto and Sasuke's first deadly fight was stopped by Kakashi. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, it was Minato who stopped Naruto and Sasuke from killing each other.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto's Rasengan damage the back of a water tower. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto's Rasengan make a huge crafter on the ground.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto quietly walked pass Jiraiya after his rooftop battle with Sasuke. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto spoke to Minato after the former stopped his battle with Sasuke.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto told Sakura that Sasuke would never go to Orochimaru. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto told Sakura that Sasuke is always welcome to come back on Team Kakashi after he was kicked off his clans' police force.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was informed by Shikamaru that Sasuke left the village. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto was informed by Sakura and Shikamaru that Sasuke left the village.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto went through the village gate to go after Sasuke. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto went through Kiba's secret tunnel to go after Sasuke.
 * In the current timeline, when Naruto and the others went to get Sasuke back. He fought against Kimimaro until Lee saved him. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto fought against Yamato.
 * In the current timeline, it was Yamato who stopped Naruto's Nine Tail Transformation. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto stopped the transformation on his own without Yamato's help.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto and Sasuke had their first non interrupted battle at the Final Valley. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto and Sasuke had their first non interrupted battle at Orochimaru's hideout.
 * In the current timeline, it was Sasuke who laughed in front of Naruto by showing that he didn't care about his past. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, it was Naruto who laughed at Sasuke for not even caring about his past.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto while being speechless try fighting Sasuke by punching him and using his Rasengan. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto tried fighting Sasuke by using his Sage Mode and Rasenshuriken.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto reveals the reason why he has a rivalry with Sasuke in his mind. But in the end this leads him to get his shoulder pierces through with Sasuke's Chidori. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto reveals the reason why he has a rivalry with Sasuke out loud after he get his shoulder pierces through with Sasuke's Chidori since he was trying to attack him seriously with Sage Mode and his Rasenshuriken.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was in his version one Nine Tail chakra cloak when he was about to smash his Rasengan into Sasuke's version two Chidori. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, he was his Nine Tail version three cloak when his Rasengan smashed into Sasuke's Chidori.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was knock unconscious after Sasuke punched him in the stomach while led for Naruto to scratch Sasuke's forehead protector. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto fell unconscious after seeing Sasuke implant his Chidori on Itachi which led for their attacks to smash into each other.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was found unconscious by Kakashi after his fight with Sasuke. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, it was Shikamaru who found Naruto unconscious after his battle with Sasuke.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was informed by Kakashi that Sasuke is never coming back to the village. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, it was Shikamaru who told Naruto that Sasuke is never coming back to the village.
 * In current timeline, Naruto tells Sakura that he still hasn't forgotten about his promise to bring Sasuke back to Konoha. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto tells this to Shikamaru.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto kept Sasuke's scratched forehead protector after their battle. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Orochimaru takes Sasuke's foreheads protector after Naruto battles with Sasuke.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto couldn't fight well with Pain's four clones. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto can fight well against Pain's four clone even by using Sage Mode non stop.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto was shock when Hinata confessed her love to him before she fought Pain. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, she tries to confess her love to Naruto before she fights Pain. But she was stabbed by Pain before she can tell Naruto that she loves him.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto went into his four tail form after seeing Hinata's getting stabbed by Pain. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto went into his six tails form instead.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto express how he hates being a Jinchuriki when he speaks with Minato in his mind. Even angrily punching him in the stomach by telling him that only Iruka and Hiruzen looked out for him. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto express how he hates being a Jinchuriki when he speaks with Kushina in his mind. Even getting scare when he is hugged by her along with blaming himself for Hinata getting hurt.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto learns about Hinata being alive upon being informed by Katsuyu. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyumi dream, Naruto learns about Hinata being alive upon sensing Sakura healing her.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto performed the Parent and Child Tail Beast Mode combo with Minato. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto does this combo with Kushina instead. But she does this by letting Naruto shared half of Yin Kurama's chakra in order for him to use it to enter Nine Tail Chakra Mode completely.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto exits out of the Chibaku Tensei while being in Sage Mode. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto exits out of the Chibaku Tensei while being in Nine Tail Chakra Mode.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto defeated Pain with his Rasengan. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, he defeats Pain while being in Nine Tail Chakra Mode by removing one rod from Pain's body.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto tells Nagato that he wants to bring peace to the world. Which changes Nagato's mind about leaving the Akatsuki, and hoping that Naruto will change the world. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto describes his relationship with Sasuke which leads for Nagato to see that Naruto is similar to Yahiko. In the end Naruto asks Nagato if he can join Team Jiraiya after he saves Sasuke, to which Nagato agreees by releasing Konoha and going to a new location with Konan as he expresses his faith in Naruto. In the end Naruto becomes a member of Team Jiraiya when he fights against Sasori.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto fought against dead reincarnated Shinobi. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto fought against Sasori's reincarnated human puppet army.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto fought against a reincarnated Itachi before he confronted Obito. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto fought alongside a still alive Itachi against Sasori's human puppet army.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto and Sasuke fought against Obito and the Ten Tails. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto and Sasuke fought against Sasori and his human puppet army.
 * In the current timeline, after defeating Kaguya and Black Zetsu. Naruto never asked Sasuke if they can stop having their friendship being strained. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyumi dream, Naruto does ask Sasuke if they can start over and be friends again.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto along with Sakura and Kakashi are shock when Sasuke declares to start a revolution. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyumi dream, Naruto is by himself when Sasuke declares to start a revolution.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto learns the Kyuubi's name is Kurama when he meets Son Goku the Four Tails. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto learns about Kurama's name during his rematch battle with Sasuke.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto and Sasuke had their rematch battle at the Final Valley. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto and Sasuke had their rematch battle at Orochimaru's hideout.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto used taijutsu to start off his battle with Sasuke. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto used his Rasengan and a kunai to start off his battle with Sasuke.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto used his Tail Beast Mode to counter against Sasuke's Susanoo. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto used his multiple shadow clone technique to counter against Sasuke's Susanoo instead.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto used his Rasengan against Sasuke's Chidori. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto's used his Tail Beast Ball against Sasuke's Susanoo sword.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto punched Sasuke in the face after both of them used to much chakra. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto punched Sasuke in the face after both of their techniques that they used in Tail Beast Mode and Susanoo mode combined.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto lost his left arm after he and Sasuke used the  Rasengan and Chidori on each other as a final attack. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto never lost his left arm after he and Sasuke used Tail Beast Mode and Susanoo on each other.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto tells Sasuke the true meaning of friendship after he say that he feels hurt whenever he sees Sasuke suffer. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto admits to Sasuke out loud during their rematch battle that he too was jealous of him and that his skills are different from him. In the end he tells Sasuke after they finished their battle that they will always be friends.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto's blood from his left arm combined with the blood from Sasuke's right arm showing that they had holded hands. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyumi dream, Naruto places his hand on Sasuke to help him off the ground.
 * In the current timeline, Naruto gives Sasuke back his forehead protector as he travels the world upon returning to Konoha for good. However in Tsunade's Infinite Tsukuyomi dream, Naruto takes a group photo when Sasuke returns to the village.
 * In the manga, Naruto sleeps in his bedroom. However in the OVA, he sleeps in his study room.
 * In the manga, Naruto never drools while he is asleep. However in the OVA, he does drool while he is asleep.
 * In the manga, Naruto screams in pain as Boruto jumps on him. However in the OVA, he doesn't scream in pain as Boruto jumps on him.
 * In the manga, Naruto never say anything after Boruto tells him to wake himself up now that he is the Hokage. However in the OVA, Naruto chuckles after he hears this from Boruto.
 * In the manga, Naruto doesn't look at Hinata when he asks her if his Hokage cloak is done. However in the OVA, he does look at her when he asks her if his Hokage cloak is finish.
 * In the manga, Naruto was informed by Hinata that his Hokage cloak wasn't finished. However in the OVA, he and Hinata are unsure if his cloak is not finished.
 * In the OVA, Naruto never told his children to finish breakfast before they leave the house. However in the OVA, he does tell his children to finish eating breakfast.
 * In the manga, Naruto's Hokage cloak isn't inside plastic when Hinata picks it up. However in the OVA, his Hokage cloak is in plastic when Hinata picks it up.
 * In the manga, Naruto never wonders what his children are arguing about when he is about to leave the house. However in the OVA, he does wonder what his children are arguing about when he is about to leave the house.
 * In the manga, Naruto sees Himawari's Byakugan before he shields Boruto. However in the OVA, he sees Himawari's Byakugan after he shields Boruto.
 * In the manga, Naruto gets knock unconscious after he told Himawari to calm down. However in the OVA, he gets knock unconscious before he tells Himawari to calm down.
 * In the manga, Naruto's face is further away from Hinata as he sits on the floor while being unconscious. However in the OVA, Naruto's face is shown as a close up while Hinata sees him being unconscious while sitting on the floor.
 * Both are the main characters of their respective series.
 * Both thought the word love was something referring to food.
 * Both love food, and would eat if they felt like it.
 * Both hate vegetables, but they start eating it when they reach adulthood.
 * Both like to insult oppenents, but they do it to battle them.
 * Both like animals that don't hurt them.
 * Both aren't smart, but learn intelligence from battles.
 * Both thought woman are weird, and scary but have respect for them.
 * Both train alone, but prefer to train with their friends and gain strength from the help of their friends.
 * Both were never anti-social, and were never arrogant with their abilities.
 * Both of their parents saw them when they were born. (For Naruto : Minato and Kushina, who spent a short time with him before their deaths. Whereas for Goku : Bardock, who saw him once before his death)
 * Both were given a message by their parents before they died. (For Naruto : by Kushina and Minato on how to take care of himself. Whereas for Goku : Bardock and Gine to avenge their race)
 * Both of them were held by someone when they were a baby, and ironically gave them their last name. (For Naruto : by Hiruzen, who gave him the last name Uzumaki. Whereas for Goku : by Gohan, who gave him the last name Son)
 * Both were raised by someone after they parents died. (For Naruto : the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. Whereas for Goku : his adoptive grandfather, Grandpa Son Gohan)
 * Both had someone who they looked up to as a grandfather. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Goku : Gohan)
 * Both of them had amnesia at some point in their life. (For Naruto : Battling his evil counterpart in the six Shippuuden film, while looking at the Sharigan. Whereas for Goku : By having an hand injury as a baby) The only difference is that Naruto recovered from it, whereas Goku never did.
 * Both felt like their parents abandoned them since they were born. (The only difference is that for Naruto : he found out that his parents sacrificed their lives to protect him from Kurama, and professed their love to him before their deaths. Whereas for Goku : he never learns that his father was glad that he was saved from Frieza destroying their planet, and his last wish was to hold his son)
 * Both of them became orphans since they were born. (For Naruto : the Nine Tails Attack on Konoha. Whereas for Goku : The Destruction of Planet Vegeta)
 * Both never knew why people thought they were strange. (For Naruto : he never knew that his whisker marks on his cheeks was proof that he was a Jinchuriki. Whereas for Goku : he never knew that his monkey tail was proof that he was a saiyan)
 * Both felt happy that their grandfather kept them away from technology and civilization. (For Naruto : he was happy that Hiruzen let him live in an apartment so the villagers wouldn't abuse him. Whereas for Goku : he was happy that Gohan lived in the woods so they can be with animals)
 * Both of them were mischiefious when they were young. (For Naruto : Pulling Pranks. Whereas for Goku : playing with dangerous wild animals)
 * Both felt like it was their fault that their grandfather die while trying to protect them. (For Naruto : he felt bad that Hiruzen die by making sure that their home wouldn't be destroyed. Whereas for Goku : he felt bad that he didn't listen to Gohan's warning of not to look at the full moon)
 * Both act like a animal when being consumed by their powers. (For Naruto : a fox. Whereas for Goku : a monkey)
 * Ironically when both act like their respective animal, this would cause them to black out and have no memory of what just happen. (For Naruto : he would be consumed by rage when he acts like a fox. Whereas for Goku : he would look at the full moon when he acts like a monkey)
 * Both of their weaknesses of how to stop them from acting like their respective animal are shown, ironically this leads for them to go unconscious for sometime. (For Naruto : he would have to be punched in the stomach, or have a seal tag be placed on his forehead. Whereas for Goku : he would have to get his tail cut off, or have the full moon be destroy)
 * Both have similar personality. (both : energetic, kind, cheerful, comical, and aggressive)
 * Both have four friends that they knew since their childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata, Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Choji. Whereas for Goku : Kuririn, Bulma, Tien and Yamcha)
 * Both have one female character that has a huge crush on them since their childhood, and they would marry them when they reach adulthood. (For Naruto : Hinata, who he met at the age of 4, and married at age 20. Whereas for Goku : Chi-Chi, who he met at age 12 and married at 19)
 * Both of them would get hit on the head by someone that was older than them, but they knew this adult since childhood. (For Naruto : by Iruka, when he wasn't listening to him at all during sparring matches. Whereas for Goku : by Bulma, when he tapped a girl's private part with his foot)
 * Both were unaware that their grandfather told two people of their origins. (For Naruto : Iruka and Kakashi. Whereas for Goku : the Ox King and Master Roshi)
 * Both of them dislike losing their battles. (For Naruto : on missions. Whereas for Goku : the Budokai Tenkaichi tournament)
 * Both of them have gone to a special event to test out their skills as a fighter. (For Naruto : the Chunin Exams in his home village. Whereas for Goku : The Budokai Tenkaichi tournament)
 * Both became heroes for defeating a powerful enemy, and are accepted into society. (For Naruto : he defeated Pain. Whereas for Goku : he defeated Demon King Piccolo)
 * Both of them left their friends in order to train for their next battle, and don't come back until they are older. (For Naruto : he left at age 13 and returned at age 15. Whereas for Goku : he left at age 15 and returned at age 18)
 * Both of them confess their love to their future love interest when they got older. (For Naruto : when he and Hinata are on a mission to rescue Hanabi. Whereas for Goku : when he was fighting Chi-Chi at the 23 Budokai Tenkaichi) The only difference is that Naruto understood the meaning of love, and his confession was genuine. Whereas Goku thought love and "bride" were like food, and his proposal was out of obligation, but finally understood the word due to his promise.
 * Both fought someone that was way stronger than them, but they defeated him by themselves. (For Naruto : Neji. Whereas for Goku : Piccolo)
 * Both met their grandfather again when they got older. (For Naruto : at the age of 16. Whereas for Goku : at the age of 19)
 * Both bear a striking resemblance to their father. (For Naruto : Minato. Whereas for Goku : Bardock)
 * Both never knew about their past or origins until someone told them when they got older. (For Naruto : his mother Kushina. Whereas for Goku : his older brother Raditz) The only difference is that Naruto was happy to learn about his origins, but was angry that his mother was treated the same way. Whereas Goku was angry to learn about his origins, and refused to accept it.
 * Both of them have many teachers that have trained them to become a better fighter, but three of their teachers are also closet preverts. (For Naruto : Iruka, Kakashi, Ebisu and Jiraiya. Whereas for Goku : Grandpa Son Gohan, Master Roshi, Kami, and King Kai)
 * Both them have something living inside of them. (For Naruto : Kurama. Whereas for Goku : Saiyan DNA)
 * Both find out who killed their grandfather when they get older. (For Naruto : he finds out that Orochimaru killed Hiruzen. Whereas for Goku : he finds out that he killed Gohan by accident)
 * Ironcailly both vow to avenge their grandfathers death by battling someone. (For Naruto : Kabuto. Whereas for Goku : Vegeta)
 * Both have one rival that hates to see them get stronger than them. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Goku : Vegeta)
 * Both dislike the hospital. (For Naruto : he finds it boring to be in it because he is unable to eat ramen, and that he overslept too much. Whereas for Goku : he is terrified of getting shots, and is forbidden to do training)
 * Both of them try to escape from the hosptial when they are seriously injure. However these events happen in the anime. (For Naruto : at the end of the Sasuke Retrieval arc. Whereas for Goku : after his first battle with Vegeta)
 * Both of have one thing that they are afraid of. (For Naruto : Ghosts. Whereas for Goku : Needles)
 * Both of them were angry when two of their friends die for being innocent. (For Naruto : Gaara, but he was brought back to life by Chiyo. Then later on it was Neji, since the latter protected him and Hinata from the Ten Tails. Whereas for Goku : it was Piccolo, who got kill by Nappa but was brought back to life by the Namekina Dragon Balls. Then later on it was Kuririn, when Frieza survive Goku's Spirit Bomb Technique, but he was brought back with the Namekian Dragon Balls)
 * Both would beat up one enemy without showing mercy, along with having their emotions get the best of them. (For Naruto : he would beat up Deidara while using the two tail version cloak. Whereas for Goku : he would beat up Frieza while using his Super Saiyan form)
 * Both survived a near death experience. (For Naruto : when Yang Kurama is taken out of him. Whereas for Goku : when he has a heart virus)
 * Both spared five enemies from death. (For Naruto : Mizuki, Neji, Gaara, Obito and Sasuke. Whereas for Goku : Tien, Piccolo, Raditz, Vegeta and Majin Buu)
 * Both of them keep on training for their next battle. (For Naruto : to learn how to control Kurama, and to stop future villains. Whereas for Goku : to meet future villains and to stop them)
 * Both have turn five of their enemies from bad to good. (For Naruto : Neji, Gaara, Nagato, Obito and Sasuke. Whereas for Goku : Tien, Chaozu, Piccolo, Vegeta, and Majin Buu)
 * Both of them meet their father when they are older. (For Naruto : the Invasion of Pain arc. Whereas for Goku : in the video games)
 * Both have a very large surrogate family. (For Naruto : Iruka, Hiruzen, Hinata, Konohamaru, Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi, Inari, Shikamaru and Neji. Whereas for Goku : Grandpa Gohan, Bulma, Master Roshi, Yamcha, Chi-Chi, Kuririn, Tien, Chaozu, Piccolo, and Kami)
 * Both have a evil counterpart that looks like them. (For Naruto : Menma. Whereas for Goku : Tullece)
 * Both of their evil counterparts are voiced by their Japanese voice actress. (For Naruto's counterpart : by Junko Takeuchi. Whereas for Goku's counterpart : by Masako Nozawa)
 * Both of them would turn into their powerful form yet in the sereis. (For Naruto : his Nine Tails Chakra Mode. Whereas for Goku : his Super Saiyan 4 form)
 * Both of them have allies that look up to them and admire them as they get older. (For Naruto : Hinata, Iruka, Hiruzen, Konohamaru, Inari, Udon, Moegi, Tsubaki, Matsuri, & Sarada. Whereas for Goku : Chi-Chi, Tien, Gohan, Goten, Videl, Pan, Uub, Dende, the Ox King & Goku Jr)
 * Both live in a house that is next to their old house when they are adults. (For Naruto : having his house next to his old apartment building. Whereas for Goku : having his house next to grandpa Gohan's house)
 * Both named their son after someone. (For Naruto : he named his son after Neji by giving him the name Boruto. Whereas for Goku : his son after grandpa Gohan by giving him the name Gohan)
 * Both met their father in law, and gets along with him. (For Naruto : Hiashi. Whereas for Goku : the Ox King)
 * Ironically both inherited their father in law's burden. (For Naruto : he inherited Hiashi's burden of being a leader and good father. Whereas for Goku : he inherited the Ox King's burden of having less money and seeing his family on a daily bases)
 * Both have a hard time using technology, but they would use it in order to help out others. (For Naruto : he has a hard time using a computer, but decides to use it so he can handle his paperwork in order for him to spend time with his family. Whereas for Goku : he has a hard time driving a car, but he decides to use it because Chi-Chi doesn't want to use the Flying Nimbus cloud)
 * Both risked their life to protect their son when he is a pre-teen. (For Naruto : he protected Boruto from Momoshiki. Whereas for Goku : he protected Gohan from Cell) The only difference is that Naruto survived his battle against Momoshiki. Whereas Goku die during the battle with Cell.
 * Both get along with their youngest child. (For Naruto : Himawari. Whereas for Goku : Goten)
 * Both are the main characters of their respective series.
 * Both try to do things on their own without their friends support, but accept their friends helping them.
 * Both try not to punish their enemies, and would only spare them after they redeem them.
 * Both can communicate well with their allies.
 * Both show their intelligence during a battle.
 * Both enjoy bonds and aren't anti-social.
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : sweet, kind, caring, honest and non-arrogant)
 * Both use Japanese honorifics at the end of someone's first name. (However they stop using it once they got older)
 * Both are the son of a legendary hero. (For Naruto : Minato, the fourth Hokage. Whereas for Yami Yugi : King Aknamkanon)
 * Both were protect by someone during their childhood. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Mahad)
 * Both had a female friend during their childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Mana)
 * Both had a terrible burden during their childhood. (For Naruto : being a Jinchuriki. Whereas for Yami Yugi : learning how to be a pharaoh)
 * Both wore something during their childhood. (For Naruto : goggles. Whereas for Yami Yugi : the Millnnenium Puzzle)
 * Both have spiky hair. (However for Naruto : he only has one hair color. Whereas for Yami Yugi : he has three different hair colors)
 * Both have soul room. (For Naruto : when he speaks to Kurama. Whereas for Yami Yugi : when he speaks to Yugi)
 * Both have another half inside of them. (For Naruto : Dark Naruto. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Yugi Muto)
 * Both get amnesia in some point in their life. (For Naruto : during his battle against Menma. Whereas for Yami Yugi : before he gets sealed inside the Millenium Puzzle)
 * Both have two best friends. (For Naruto : Sasuke and Gaara. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Yugi and Joey)
 * Both have a rival that dislike them. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Kaiba)
 * Both have two people that truly cares about them. (For Naruto : Iruka and Hinata. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Yugi and Joey)
 * Both made contact with someone that entered their subconscious. (For Naruto : it was Sasuke, when he used his Sharingan. Whereas for Yami Yugi : it was Shadi, when he used his Millnnenium Key)
 * Both are seen crying in the series. (During their childhood and when they are teenagers)
 * Both have someone that is in love with them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Tea)
 * Both go through a ton a grief after they lose someone. (For Naruto : Neji. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Yugi) However Neji remains dead after sacrificing his life to protect Naruto from getting kill. Whereas Yami Yugi is able to bring Yugi back to life.
 * Both don't like to use violence to hurt someone unless they have to protect their friends. (For Naruto : using martial arts. Whereas for Yami Yugi : using mind crush)
 * Both try to get their rivals to help them face someone that is evil. (For Naruto : trying to have Sasuke help stop Kaguya. Whereas for Yami Yugi : trying to have Kaiba help him stop Marik)
 * Both call someone Oji-Chan throughout the series. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Solomon Muto)
 * Both of their parents are present in the franchise, but died before they became teenagers. (For Naruto : when he was an infant. Whereas for Yami Yugi : during his childhood)
 * Both wear long sleeve clothing. (For Naruto : orange and black. Whereas for Yami Yugi : dark blue and black)
 * Both have two goals at the beginning of the series. (For Naruto : to be acknowledged, and to become Hokage. Whereas for Yami Yugi : to help Yugi with his enemies, and to regain his memories)
 * Both try their hardest not to be a burden to others. However the only person who sees them in a guilt ridden state tells them that they aren't being a burden, and helps bring their confidence back. (For Naruto : it was Hinata, who notice how sad Naruto felt after seeing Neji get kill right in front of him. Whereas for Yami Yugi : it was Tea, who notice how sad Yami Yugi felt when Yugi took his place to be seal away by Dartz)
 * Both turn four of their enemies from bad to good. (For Naruto : Neji, Gaara, Obito and Sasuke. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Seto, Pegasus, Rafael, and Dartz)
 * Both have a powerful enemy that they defeated. (For Naruto : Kaguya. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Zorc)
 * Both are giving something that they wear on their neck, and they keep it as a memento. (For Naruto : Hinata gives him a new red scarf. Whereas for Yami Yugi : Tea gives him a cartouche necklace)
 * Both succeeded their goals. (For Naruto : he married Hinata, and becomes Hokage. Whereas for Yami Yugi : he regains his memories, and returns to the afterlife)
 * Both of them are orphans.
 * Both of them use to cry a lot in their childhood.
 * Both of their parents died before the series start.
 * Both appear in the start of series as pre-teens.
 * Both wear long sleeve clothing.
 * Both have spiky hair.
 * Both use Japanese-honorifics at the end of someone's first name.
 * Both of them get amnesia some time during their life.
 * Both are seen trying to show how smart they are.
 * Both are shown to have creepy expressions on their faces.
 * Both try not to help someone in their battle.
 * Both are shown to be talking a lot in their minds.
 * Both are independent.
 * Both try not to show their true emotions to their friends.
 * Both of them would get pick on by bullies during their childhood.
 * Both are voiced by Junko Takeuchi.
 * Both of them look up to someone as an older brother. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both of them look up to someone as a Sensei (For Naruto : Iruka and Kakashi. Whereas for Mokuba : Yugi/Yami Yugi)
 * Both are shown to being protect by someone during their childhood. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both of them have someone who has aton of Fate in them to do the right thing. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Mokuba : Yugi/Yami Yugi)
 * Both would use the word Niisama a lot to refer to someone as an older brother. (For Naruto: Sasuke. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both would usually go to someone for help if something bad happens. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Mokuba : Yugi)
 * Both are skilled at something that they are good at. (For Naruto : Ninjutsu. Whereas for Mokuba : Capsule Monsters)
 * Both of them can see that the one person that they call a brother doesn't smile a lot. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both are seen crying when they reunited with someone. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both are seen at someone's side at all cost. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both are seen repaying someone a favor a lot for helping them or saving them. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Mokuba : Yugi)
 * Both are used a hostage for someone that has to come, and save them. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Mokuba : Seto)
 * Both of them meet someone that is evil, and is almost kill by them. (For Naruto : Mizuki. Whereas for Mokuba : Yami Bakura)
 * Both are shown not to be interested at one thing. (For Naruto : going to the library. Whereas for Mokuba : Duel Monsters)
 * Both have a ton of respect for someone. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Mokuba : Yugi)
 * Both of them were not good at one thing during their childhood. (For Naruto : Ninjutsu. Whereas for Mokuba : Chess)
 * Both are the main characters of their respective series.
 * Both of their mother's died before the series start, and were never told about their parents to begin with.
 * Both meet their father as the series progress, and didn't know about their father to begin with.
 * Both fight to protect their friends.
 * Both practice their skills to make it to a upper level.
 * Both train hard to become strong.
 * Both are voiced by Junko Takeuchi.
 * Both are the same age. (12)
 * Both have spikey hair. (For Naruto : Blond. Whereas for Gon : Black)
 * Both have the same bloodtype. (Both : B)
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : kind, energetic, brave, and aggressive)
 * Both are the son of a legendary hero. (For Naruto : Minato. Whereas for Gon : Ging)
 * Both share their father's dream goal. (For Naruto : to be Hokage. Whereas for Gon : to be a Hunter)
 * Ironically one of their parents begged for someone to take care of them. (For Naruto : his mother begged the third Hokage to take care of him. Whereas for Gon : his father begged Abe to take care of him)
 * Both are raised by someone that is kind hearted. (For Naruto : Sarutobi Hiruzen. Whereas for Gon : Mito Freecss)
 * Both were lie to about their parents. (For Naruto : Hiruzen tells him that he doesn't know who his parents were. Whereas for Gon : Mito tells him that his parents died in a car crash)
 * Both look up to someone as a parental figure. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Gon : Mito)
 * Both of their parental figures are afraid of their safety. (For Naruto : Iruka is afraid of him going on dangerous missions. Whereas for Gon : Mito is afraid of him leaving their home)
 * Both win a challenge that leads for their parental figure to give them their support on their journey. (For Naruto : he master the Kage Bunshin no technique. Whereas for Gon : he catches a big fish)
 * Both met their fathers student. (For Naruto : Kakashi. Whereas for Gon : Kite)
 * Both have a best friend. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Gon : Killua Zoldyck)
 * Both enter something to become strong. (For Naruto : The Chunin Exams. Whereas for Gon : The Hunter Exams)
 * Both have one rival. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Gon : Hisoka)
 * Both fight to protect the one person that look up to them as an older brother. figure. (For Naruto : Konohamaru and Inari. Whereas for Gon : Zushu)
 * Both of their best friends have a liking for killing (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Gon : Killua Zoldyuck)
 * Both transform in a powerful form. (For Naruto : Nine Tail Chakra Mode. Whereas for Gon : Adult Gon)
 * Both are the main characters of their respective series.
 * Both are voiced by Junko Takeuchi.
 * Both train hard to become strong, and dislike losing their battles.
 * Both have determination and guts to never give up.
 * Both are seen with a headband on their forehead, and have spikey hair.
 * Both of their parents are present in the franchise. (However for Naruto : his parents are dead. Whereas for Endou : his parents are alive)
 * Both appear in the split off series, and seem to be more Mature, but still have the same personality. (However for Naruto : he appears as a teenager. Whereas for Endou : he appears as an adult)
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : energetic, brave, mature and kind)
 * Both have a Rival. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Endou : Gouenji)
 * Both have someone that's in love with them, and they married them when they reach adulthood. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Endou : Natsumi)
 * Both have a female friend that helps them out. (For Naruto : Sakura. Whereas for Endou : Kino Aki)
 * Both ate something and disliked it ever since they ate it. (For Naruto : vegetables. Whereas for Endou : Natsumi's salty riceball)
 * Both have two best friends. (For Naruto : Sasuke and Gaara. Whereas for Endou : Gouenji Shuuya and Kidou Yuuto)
 * Both call the one person they admire Oji-Chan. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Endou : Daisuke)
 * Both have a female childhood best friend that they knew since childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Endou : Kudou "Fuyuppe" Fuyuka)
 * Both are a role model for two people. (For Naruto : Konohamaru and Inari. Whereas for Endou : Matsukaze Tenma and Nishizono Shinsuke)
 * Both are good at one thing. (For Naruto : being a ninja and Hokage. Whereas for Endou : being a gold Keeper and soccer coach)
 * Both were inspired by something that they wanted to be in their childhood. (For Naruto : being Hokage. Whereas for Endou : being a soccer player)
 * Both are the inspiration of their team, and have a catchphrase. (For Naruto : Dattebayo. Whereas for Endou : Let's Play Soccer)
 * Both have one person that cares about them dearly. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Endou : his mother, Endou Atsuko)
 * Both admire their wife. (For Naruto : he admires that Hinata is a great cook, and is great at knitting. Whereas for Endou : he admires that Natsumi has a great intelligence but hates her bad cooking)
 * Both are the main character for their respective series.
 * Both are the leaders of the group.
 * Both are the strongest members of the group.
 * Both wear goggles on their forehead.
 * Both are the shortest of their respective team.
 * Both love their mother, and enjoys her company.
 * Both are voiced by Junko Takeuchi.
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : sweet, kind, energetic, and pure heart)
 * Both of their parents are present in the franchise. (However for Naruto : his parents are dead. Whereas for Takuya : his parents are alive)
 * Both tease the female character, in which they get beat up by her. (For Naruto : Sakura. Whereas for Takuya : Zoe)
 * Both have a rival that they can't stand, but they get along with him. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Takuya : Koji)
 * Both have a burden that they can't handle, but they let it go and cherishes it. (For Naruto : being a jinchuriki. Whereas for Takuya : being a DigiDestined)
 * Both care about someone that is a crybaby, and acts as their surrogate older brother. (For Naruto : Inari. Whereas for Takuya : Tommy)
 * Both had trouble learning something, but they are great at now since they practice it everyday with hard work. (For Naruto : The Shadow Clone Technique. Whereas for Takuya : Soccer)
 * Both love their father, but felt like they were in their shadow. (For Naruto : he felt like he should be a better Hokage than Minato. Whereas for Takuya : he felt like he should play soccer more because of his father working late)
 * Both of their greatest desires are shown in the series. (For Naruto : he wonders what life would be like if his parents were alive, and if Konoha knew that he was Minato's son. Whereas for Takuya : he wonders what life would be like if he spends time with his family, and if he never became a DigiDestined)
 * Both fight a power enemy and defeats them with teamwork. (For Naruto : Kaguya. Whereas for Takuya : Lucenon)
 * Both have a spirit that they turn into, and they get along with the spirit as well. Ironically both of their spirits are orange and are legendary creatures. (For Naruto : Kurama. Whereas for Takuya : Agunimon)
 * Both of their spirits special ability is fire, and they have used their spirits rookie form. (For Naruto : version 1 cloak. Whereas for Takuya : Flamon)
 * Both enjoy theira new life after they become heroes. (For Naruto : he starts to date Hinata, and spends time with his surrogate family. Whereas for Takuya : he wishes his little brother happy birthday, and spends time with his new friends)
 * Both are the main character for their respective series.
 * Both were very short as a child and pre teen.
 * Both are an only child.
 * Both are sweet and kind, but can be clueless sometimes.
 * Both were bullied during their childhood.
 * Both were outcasts during their childhood.
 * Both live up to courage and wisdom.
 * Both look at the positive side in life instead of the negative.
 * Both have a favorite color. (For Naruto : orange. Whereas for Tohru : pink)
 * Ironically both of their favorite color is a mixture of their parents favorite color. (For Naruto : red and yellow. Whereas for Tohru : red and white)
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : sweet, kind, caring, shy, and dense)
 * Both of their parents died before the series. (For Naruto : losing his parents from Obito and Kurama. Whereas for Tohru : losing her parents from a disease and car crash)
 * Both were raised by an elderly after their parents death. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Tohru : her grandfather)
 * Both enjoy living alone, but can't stand it when their problems are interfering with their life. (For Naruto : he can't stand being a orphan, while Iruka tries to look out for him. Whereas for Tohru : she can't stand living in a tent, but doesn't want her friends to learn about her being alone)
 * Both act like one of their parents. (For Naruto : his mother. Whereas for Tohru : her father)
 * Both have two friends that they understand more. (For Naruto : Sasuke and Hinata. Whereas for Tohru : Arisa and Saki)
 * Both met someone during their childhood without learning their name, and had a memento item that was with them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Tohru : Yuki) The only difference is that Naruto gave his old ruin red scarf to Hinata. Whereas Yuki gave Kyo's old hat to Tohru.
 * Both have someone that looks up to them as an older sibling. (For Naruto : Konohamaru. Whereas for Tohru : Kisa)
 * Both have a friend that is a prevert. (For Naruto : Jiraiya. Whereas for Tohru : Shigure)
 * Both have a mysterious friend that is quiet but can be serious. (For Naruto : Kakashi. Whereas for Tohru : Hatori)
 * Both act like their mysterious friends' other friend. (For Naruto : Obito. Whereas for Tohru : Kana)
 * Both grew up by felling like they were in one of their parents shadow. (For Naruto : his father Minato, since he had no idea that his father was his idol and the same fourth Hokage that he admired. Whereas for Tohru : her mother, since her father's side of the family thinks that she will follow in her mother's footsteps)
 * Both had one nickname that they hated which became a taboo word for them that fitted them perfectly during their childhood. (For Naruto : the word demon. Whereas for Tohru : the word riceball)
 * Both struggle in life and decides to had a dream goal. (For Naruto : to become Hokage. Whereas for Tohru : to fit in with the Sohma family)
 * Both had a hatred for their late father but they let it go in the end. (For Naruto : hating his father for making him a jinchuriki. Whereas for Tohru : hating her father for almost taking her mother away from her)
 * Both cherish the memories of their late parents, and keeps certain items that were giving to them. (For Naruto : keeping the scarf that his mother made for him, and a photo of his father. Whereas for Tohru : she keeps two separate photos of her parents in one picture frame)
 * Both achieve their dream goal, and marries someone at the end of the series. (For Naruto : he marries Hinata, and becomes the seventh Hokage. Whereas for Tohru : she gets accepted into the Sohma family by breaking the Chinese zodiac curse, and marries Kyo)
 * Both are outcasts.
 * Both are orphans.
 * Both don't care about school.
 * Both can't stand being bullied.
 * Both love being in high places so they can have peace and quiet.
 * Both try to understand love.
 * Both have orange in their life. (For Naruto : he wears it on his clothes. Whereas for Kyo : he has it as his hair color)
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : short temper, energetic, quiet, kind and aggressive)
 * Both act like an animal. (For Naruto : a fox. Whereas for Kyo : a cat)
 * Both lost their mother before the series start. (For Naruto : losing his mother to a demon. Whereas for Kyo : losing his mother to suicide)
 * Both were raised by someone after their parents death. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Kyo : Kazuma)
 * Both have a burden, but they cherish it in the end. (For Naruto : being a jinchuriki. Whereas for Kyo : the curse of the cat)
 * Both look up to someone as a father. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Kyo : Kazuma)
 * Both have a rivalry with someone. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Kyo : Yuki)
 * Both can't stand a prevert, and find that person to be annoying. (For Naruto : Jiraiya. Whereas for Kyo : Shigure)
 * Both are afraid of someone's temper, including that they try to get afraid from her. (For Naruto : Sakura. Whereas for Kyo : Kagura)
 * Both cared about their mother, and never knew that their mother cared about them. (For Naruto : he want to learn about Kushina, but never knew that his mother wanted to raise him. Whereas for Kyo : he loved his mother, but never knew that his mother felt bad that he had the curse of the cat)
 * Both cherish their mother's memory, and felt grateful that she protected them. (For Naruto : he was happy that she protect him when he was an infant. Whereas for Kyo : he was happy that she never hated him)
 * Both had hatred from their father. (For Naruto : he hated that his father made him a jinchuriki and an orphan. Whereas for Kyo : he hated that his father blamed him for his mother's death)
 * Both make amends with their father. (For Naruto : he forgives his father for risking his life to seal Kurama away. Whereas for Kyo : he forgives his father by learning why his mother committed sucicide)
 * Both get annoy when someone is around them to much. (For Naruto : Konohamaru. Whereas for Kyo : Momiji)
 * Both wished that they were like their rival. (For Naruto : he wishes to be a prodigy. Whereas for Kyo : he wishes to be a member of the sohma family)
 * Both grew up by felling like they were rivals shadow. (For Naruto : he felt that he should be Sasuke's equal. Whereas for Kyo : he wishes that he should be a part of the Chinese zodiac)
 * Both have two dream goals. (For Naruto : to become Hokage and gain acknowledgement. Whereas for Kyo : to beat Yuki and become a member of the sohma family)
 * Both fall in love with someone, ironically they knew that person since childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Kyo : Tohru)
 * Both confessed their love to that same person. (For Naruto : he tells Hinata that he loves her after he admits that he wants to save Hanabi. Whereas for Kyo : he tells Tohru that he loves her after she is released from the hospital)
 * Both succeeded their goals at the end of the series, and marry their true love. (For Naruto : he marries Hinata, and becomes the seventh Hokage. Whereas for Kyo : he gets accepted into the Sohma family by having his curse broken, and he marries Tohru)
 * Both are the main character for their respective series.
 * Both are orphans.
 * Both have spiky hair.
 * Both hate bullies.
 * Both prefer bonds over loneliness.
 * Both have a favorite color that they wear. (For Naruto : orange. Whereas for Yusei : blue)
 * Both were born on a devastating day. (For Naruto : the Kyuubi's attack on konoha. Whereas for Yusei : the day that the Ener-D Reactor took place)
 * Both never knew their parents. (For Naruto : he never knew that his parents were famous shinobi that stopped Kurama. Whereas for Yusei : he never knew that his parents were scientists that caused the Ener-D Reactor)
 * Both were named after someone. (For Naruto : being named after the main character of Jiraiya's first book. Whereas for Yusei : being named after the Planetary Particle)
 * Both were raised by someone after their parents death. (For Naruto : being raised by Hiruzen. Whereas for Yusei : being raised by Martha)
 * Both have a rivalry with someone. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Yusei : Jack)
 * Both have feelings for someone, and can relate to that person more. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Yusei : Akiza)
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : kind, caring, friendly, short temper, respectful)
 * Both go through many lengthy to someone from the darkness, and eventually reform them in the end. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Yusei : Kalin)
 * Both are an older brother to someone that is younger than them. (For Naruto : Inari and Konohamaru. Whereas for Yusei : Leo and Luna)
 * Both have a burden but they cherish it later on. (For Naruto : being a jinchuriki. Whereas for Yusei : being a signer)
 * Both confess their feelings to their true love. (For Naruto : he tells Hinata that he wants to be with her for the rest of his life. Whereas for Yusei : he tells Akiza to never change her personality even when she becomes a doctor)
 * Both have a job at the end of the series. (For Naruto : he becomes Hokage. Whereas for Yusei : he becomes a scientist)
 * Both are the main characters of their respective series.
 * Both have spiky hair, and hates when bullies pick on little kids.
 * Both can't stand ghost, and hate that they can see them. However they would help out some ghost in order for them to pass on peacefully.
 * Both only use Japanese honorifics for the person that is in love with them, but don't use Japanese honorifics when they around other people.
 * Both have fought against their dark half's a lot of times, and rush into battles without thinking.
 * Both stop being crybabies during their childhood.
 * Both have call many characters by their first name, and would be in their room all the time.
 * Both can see their father and mother in ghost form, and can communicate well with their late mother.
 * Both are seen being haunted by their childhood past in the series.
 * Both have been bullied in their childhood, and have had illusions or visions of their mother for a long time.
 * Both have had a ton of fate in others to believe in them, and inherited many things from their mother.
 * Both are seen complaining with their sensei's when they are training, and are shown being reckless many times.
 * Both have a similar personality. (Both : energetic, aggressive, quiet, honest and kind)
 * Both are the son to a legendary hero. (For Naruto : Minato. Whereas for Ichigo : Isshin)
 * Both inherited a technique from their father. (For Naruto : The Rasegan. Whereas for Ichigo : Getsuga Tensho)
 * Both of them lost their mother before the series start. (For Naruto : losing his mother to Kurama the nine tail fox. Whereas for Ichigo : losing his mother to the hollow known as Grand Fisher)
 * Both have inherited the last name of their mother. (For Naruto : Uzumaki. Whereas for Ichigo : Kurosaki)
 * Both were protected by someone whenever they were getting bullied. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Ichigo : Tatsuki)
 * Both had to become mature at a young age. (For Naruto : at the age of 4. Whereas for Ichigo : at the age of 9)
 * Both have knew a female since childhood, ironically this female would always try to hang out with them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Ichigo : Tatsuki)
 * Both have knew someone for as long as they can remember, ironically this person would try to be in their social life everyday. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Ichigo : Isshin)
 * Ironically both would receive physical pain, and knew how to handle themselves in front of the person that bugs them. (For Naruto : he would show Iruka how he fills with emotions, and the latter would hit him on the head. However Naruto would pull pranks so Iruka can catch him. Whereas for Ichigo : he would not tell his problems to Isshin, therefore the latter would attack him. However Ichigo enjoys the fact that Isshin attacks him, so the former can just leave him alone)
 * However they understand this person's pain as well. (For Naruto : he understands Iruka being a ninja and teacher. Whereas for Ichigo : he understands Isshin being a parent and father)
 * Ironically both receive help from that same person during their childhood. (For Naruto : Iruka helps him with his pain of being a orphan. Whereas for Ichigo : Isshin helps him with his pain of losing Masaki)
 * Both developed "a mask" to hide their true feelings during their childhood. (For Naruto : by pulling pranks, but felt bad that his parents died. Whereas for Ichigo : by not wanting to talk to his siblings, but felt bad that his mother died)
 * Both got into fights easily when they got older before they graduated from school. (For Naruto : he got into fights at the Ninja Academy because he was a late bloomer. Whereas for Ichigo : he got into fights at junior high because his hair is orange)
 * Both developed a second "mask" after they graduate school so they can kept their true reputation a secret. (For Naruto : he didn't want anyone to know that he was embarrassed about being a late bloomer, and was clueless about the word love. Whereas for Ichigo : he didn't want anyone to know that he enjoys fighting, but hates how other boys want to kiss Orihime)
 * Both have a reputation that they can't stand. (For Naruto : being a Jinchuriki. Whereas for Ichigo : being involved with fights)
 * Both hate studying, but they would put up with it for their own sake of making sure that their reputation and mask is not ruin. (For Naruto : he would put up with it because he admires Iruka, including that he doesn't want to disappoint Hinata and doesn't want his grades to go down. But mostly wants to make Sasuke see him as a equal. Whereas for Ichigo : he would put up with it because he doesn't want his grades to go down, along with having too many problems on his hands, including that he doesn't want to disappoint his family, and that he doesn't want to hang out with Keigo)
 * Both are great at making up excuses so they can work hard without their friends knowing, however they enjoy making their teacher annoyed by slacking off and leaving the classroom when class just started. Along with trying not to take exams. (For Naruto : he does this around Iruka. Whereas for Ichigo : he does this around Misato Ochi)
 * Both don't mind hanging out with their friends, but they would try to have some privacy. (For Naruto : Konohamaru, Moegi, and Udon. Whereas for Ichigo : Chad, Keigo and Mizuiro)
 * Both don't watch television that much, but pretend to be anti-social around people that hate them or just can't stand them. (For Naruto : he does this habit with adults. Whereas for Ichigo : he does this habit around thugs)
 * Both have a huge burden that they hate, however they cherish this burden later on because they made friends that don't hate them. (For Naruto : being a orphan and jinchuriki. Whereas for Ichigo : being a soul reaper and half hollow)
 * Both have five male friends. (For Naruto : Choji, Kiba, Neji, Sasuke and Shikamaru. Whereas for Ichigo : Chad, Keigo, Mizuiro, Renji and Uryu)
 * Both have two female friends. (For Naruto : Hinata and Sakura. Whereas for Ichigo : Orihime and Rukia)
 * Both have a love interest that is in love with them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Ichigo : Orihime)
 * Both have one rival that hates them, but gets along with them. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Ichigo : Uryu)
 * Both hate a female for being self center and arrogant, however they get along with her and this female was the first to teach them the true way of being a fighter. (For Naruto : Sakura. Whereas for Ichigo : Rukia)
 * Both have a woman of their team who knows how to heal. (For Naruto : Sakura. Whereas for Ichigo : Orihime)
 * Both have many rivals that they meet. (For Naruto : Sasuke, Gaara, Neji and Rock Lee. Whereas for Ichigo : Uryu, Renji, Byakuya, and Kenpachi)
 * Both have one person that they find annoying. (For Naruto : Kakashi. Whereas for Ichigo : Isshin)
 * Both find someone to be super weird and annoying, however they don't want to be around them and are happy that they help from time to time. (For Naruto : Maito Gai. Whereas for Ichigo : Don Kanonji)
 * Both can't stand hearing someone's stories from the past being too long. Even commenting that they get lost during the first half of the story. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Ichigo : Uryu)
 * Both have one fear. (For Naruto : Ghost. Whereas for Ichigo : getting a shot)
 * Both can't stand seeing a women naked. (For Naruto : Tsunade. Whereas for Ichigo : Yoruichi)
 * Both have consider two people as their best friends. (For Naruto : Sasuke and Gaara. Whereas for Ichigo : Tatsuki Arisawa and Yasutora "Chad" Sado)
 * Both have met their dark half in their mind. (For Naruto : Dark Naruto. Whereas for Ichigo : Hollow Ichigo)
 * Both are seen as an older brother for two young characters (For Naruto : Inari and Konohamaru. Whereas for Ichigo : Karin and Yuzu)
 * Both have one person that they considered to be a true pervert. (For Naruto : Jiraiya. Whereas for Ichigo : Kon)
 * Both have two sensei's that they consider their true sensei. (For Naruto : Iruka and Kakashi. Whereas for Ichigo : Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi Shihoin)
 * Both have learn their origins from one of their parents. (For Naruto : Kushina. Whereas for Ichigo : Isshin)
 * Both thanked their mother for saving them on the night they got kill. (For Naruto : he told his mother that he was happy she risked her life to save to him, and that he is happy to be her son. Whereas for Ichigo : he told his mother that he is doing just fine without her, and that he is grateful that she saved him on the night of June 17)
 * Both have had a powerful foe. (For Naruto : Madara. Whereas for Ichigo : Juha Bach)
 * Both have spared with someone during their childhood, which they considered as their first rival. Ironically both finally defeat their rival when they are teenagers. (For Naruto : He fights Sasuke at the age of 4, and defeats him at the age of 17. Whereas for Ichigo : He fights Tatsuki at the age of 4, and defeats her at the age of 14)
 * Both rescued someone from being kidnapped for being used as a tool. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Ichigo : Orihime)
 * Both fought another powerful enemy. (For Naruto : he fought Toneri. Whereas for Ichigo : he fought Ulquiorra)
 * Both fought their second enemy with their most powerful form. (For Naruto : fighting Toneri with Nine Tail Chakra mode. Whereas for Ichigo : fighting Ulquiorra with hollowification)
 * Both are orphans.
 * Both were consider the weakest in their class, and were not great at using ninjutsu until they got older.
 * Both of them are energetic, aggrestive, kind and talkative.
 * Both lived on their own while living in Konoha, and have the same bloodtype.
 * Both of their allies admire them when they get older, and learned forbidden techniques on the day they graduate from The Ninja Academy.
 * Both would not use violence unless they are involved in a fight,
 * Both would pull pranks during their childhood.
 * Both of them have the same ninjutsu fighting style.
 * Both love eating Ramen Noodles.
 * Both of them are the Jinchuriki of Kurama the Nine Tails Demon Fox.
 * Both are from the Uzumaki Clan, and are a descendant of the Senju Clan.
 * Both of them reunite for the first time in years in Naruto's mind so Naruto can learn how to control Kurama's chakra.
 * Both consider their love interest to be weird when they first met them during their childhood. But started to fall in love with them when they got older. (For Naruto : he meets Hinata at the age of 4 and falls in love with her at the age of 19. Whereas for Kushina : she meets Minato as a child and falls in love with him when she is a pre-teen)
 * Both of their love interest are from a clan that is a true prodigy. (For Naruto : he is in love with a Hyuga clan member. Whereas for Kushina : she is in love with a Namikaze clan member)
 * Both were rescued by their love interest when they got older. (For Naruto : he is saved by Hinata from Pain. Whereas for Kushina : she is saved by Minato from Kumo shinobi)
 * Both are acknowledge by their love interest for their determination, and strength. (For Naruto : Hinata admires him for being kind and to be Hokage. Whereas Kushina : Minato admires her for being strong and cheerful)
 * Both acknowledged their true love's goals and dreams. (For Naruto : he admires Hinata for being a hard worker. Whereas for Kushina : she admires Minato's dream to be Hokage)
 * Both of their love interest are their childhood best friend. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Kushina : Minato)
 * Both risked their life to protect someone precious to them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Kushina : Naruto)
 * Both of them have many nicknames that they are known for throughout their lifetime. (For Naruto : The Showoff Number One Unpredictable Noisy Ninja, and The hero of Konoha. Whereas for Kushina : Tomato/The Red Hot-Blooded Habanero)
 * Both have a similar unsuccessful catchphrase. (For Naruto : Dattebayo. Whereas for Kushina : Dattebane)
 * Both can stand up to bullies that pick on them. (However Naruto pull pranks on his bullies. Whereas Kushina beats up her bullies)
 * Both have a best friend from the Uchiha Clan. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Kushina : Mikoto)
 * Both are respected for being heroes by the same village that disliked them for being the Jinchuriki of Kurama. (Both : Konohagakure)
 * Both are reveal to be late bloomers.
 * Both were not acknowledge during their childhood.
 * Both were classmates during their childhood.
 * Both never ostracized or neglected each other during their childhood.
 * Both respect one another, and has gone through many lengths to save each other.
 * Both dislike violence and would have to use violence to protect their family overall.
 * Both did not have a normal childhood. (For Naruto : being an orphan, and Kurama's jinchuriki. Whereas for Hinata : going through hard training sessions with her father, which made her not have time to play with her little sister)
 * Both were bullied during their childhood. (For Naruto : not showing any talent in doing the Kage Bunshin no Technique and being an orphan. Whereas for Hinata : being made fun of for the fact that her Byakugan is her eyes and her shyness)
 * Both have one person that they look up to during their childhood. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Hinata : her father)
 * Both are from a clan that is famous. (For Naruto : the Uzumaki clan. Whereas for Hinata : the Hyuga clan)
 * Both have two people that they wanted them to acknowledge them overall as a shinobi instead of a weakling. (For Naruto : Iruka and Sasuke. Whereas for Hinata : her father and Neji)
 * Both were shunned during their childhood. (For Naruto : being an orphan. Whereas for Hinata : having less confident to be the leader of the Hyuga clan)
 * Both have one person that they see as their surrogate older brother. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Hinata : Neji)
 * Both were born in a season that represents them as late bloomers. (For Naruto : Fall. Whereas for Hinata : Winter)
 * Both have one person that never gave up on losing faith in them, and have truly care about them from the start. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Hinata : her father)
 * Both were not placed on the same genin team when they graduated from the Ninja Academy. (For Naruto : Team Kakashi. Whereas for Hinata : Team Kurenai)
 * Both of their senseis' show a strong fate in them to let their senior classmates know that they had change since their time at the Ninja Academy. (For Naruto : Kakashi. Whereas for Hinata : Kurenai)
 * Both were defeated in a sparring match so many times by someone during their childhood. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Hinata : Neji)
 * Both were also defeated by another person in a sparing match against them during their childhood. (For Naruto : Choji. Whereas for Hinata : Hanabi)
 * Both enter the Ninja Academy at a young age and didn't graduate until they were pre-teens. (For Naruto : age 4 - 12. Whereas for Hinata : age 3 - 12)
 * Both didn't confess their true feelings to each other until they got older. (Although Hinata did confess at age 16 during Pain's invasion and Naruto didn't have time to react to it. However he finally confessed directly at age 19)
 * Both got married to each other when they became adults. (at age 20)
 * Both of them had a red thread of fate that led them to be together. (For example it was Naruto's long old ruined red scarf that led them to be together)
 * Both had one nickname that they hated to be known by during their childhood. (For Naruto : Dead-last. Whereas for Hinata : Byakugan monster)
 * However both would gain a new nickname when they became adults. (For Naruto : the Hero of Konoha. Whereas for Hinata : Byakugan Princess)
 * Both have one child that look exactly like them. (For Naruto : their son, Boruto. Whereas for Hinata : their daughter, Himawari)
 * Both have one place that they were known to have train at during their childhood. (For Naruto : the training field. Whereas for Hinata : her clan district)
 * Both act exactly like Naruto's late parents. (For Both : Kushina including that Hinata also acts like Minato as well)
 * Both have one person that considers them as their true older sibling. (For Naruto : Konohamaru. Whereas for Hinata : Hanabi)
 * Both have one color that they wear throughout their own life. (For Naruto : orange. Whereas for for Hinata : purple)
 * Both care about one clan that they want to change overall. (Both : the Hyuga clan)
 * Both hate when someone makes fun of a late person's legacy or memory right in front of them. (Both : Neji)
 * Both hate it when someone insults there family. (For Naruto : his late parents. Whereas for Hinata : Neji)
 * Both have two people from the Hyuga clan that knew that they would end up to together. (Both : Neji and Hanabi)
 * Both have two signature techniques that are famous. (For Naruto : the Kage Bunshin no Technique and the Rasengan. Whereas for Hinata : The Eight Trigrams Technique and the Gentle Step Twin Lion Fists)
 * Both are loud, cheerful, energetic, kind and stubborn.
 * Both outsmart the higher up ninjas by getting away from them quickly after they are caught pulling a prank.
 * Both are the shortest of their respective team.
 * Both learned the Rasengan at the same age. (age 12)
 * Both don't use Japanese honorifics at all. (However they would use it around their family)
 * Both are the son of the Hokage. (For Naruto : Minato, who was the Fourth Hokage. Whereas for Boruto : Naruto, who is the Seventh Hokage)
 * Both admired their father during their childhood. (For Naruto : he admired Minato for being a legendary Hokage. Whereas for Boruto : he admired Naruto when he wasn't Hokage)
 * Both refer to a Hokage as Ojiichan. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Boruto : Minato)
 * Both have whisker marks on their face. (For Naruto : 6. Whereas for Boruto : 4)
 * Both hated how the villagers always spoke about them being like someone else. (For Naruto : he hated how the villagers believe that he will be like Kurama. Whereas for Boruto : he hated how they villagers believe that he wants to be Hokage)
 * Both have a dream goal so they can prove the villagers wrong about them being like their polar opposite. (For Naruto : he wants to become Hokage, and gain acknowledgement. Whereas for Boruto : he wants to surpass his father, and learn his weakness)
 * Both have a teacher in the Ninja Academy that they can't stand including that they hate hearing his class lectures. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Boruto : Shino)
 * Both pull pranks to be notice, and is stopped by someone. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Boruto : Naruto)
 * Both saw someone in a different way when they enrolled at the Ninja Academy. (For Naruto : he saw Iruka as mean and strict. Whereas for Boruto : he saw Naruto as arrogant and uncaring)
 * Both have a crush on someone, and knew her since childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Boruto : Sarada)
 * Both have someone that they consider to be their surrogate family. (For Naruto : Iruka and Hiruzen, who he refers to as his surrogate father and grandfather. Whereas for Boruto : Sakura and Sasuke, who he refers to as his surrogate aunt and uncle)
 * Both have two male friends that they hang out with during their childhood. (For Naruto : Shikamaru and Choji. Whereas for Boruto : Inojin and Shikadai)
 * Both didn't hang out with a female during their childhood because she is friends with their two male friends. (For Naruto : he didn't hang out with Ino, because she was one of Sasuke's fan girls. Whereas for Boruto : he didn't hang out with Chocho, because she ate too much)
 * Both don't know anything about their other clan or it's dark past. (For Naruto : he doesn't know about the Senju clan, and that they are rivals to the Uchiha. Whereas for Boruto : he doesn't know anything about the Hyuga clan, and that it has the Cage Bird seal)
 * Both experience what their life is like without having their father around. (For Naruto : having his father die after he is born. Whereas for Boruto : when his father gets capture by Momoshiki)
 * Both had a desire that made them talk to someone that they truly trusted. (For Naruto : his desire was to become a ninja by graduating from the Ninja Academy which led for him to speak to Mizuki. Whereas for Boruto : his desire was for his father to see his skills at the exams which led for him to speak to Katasuke)
 * Both took a certain item that was forbidden, and had used it. (For Naruto : he used the Scroll of Seals to learn the multiple shadow clone technique. Whereas for Boruto : he used the Kote to learn ninjutsu)
 * Both were used by someone as a tool for their own personal game. (For Naruto : he was used by Mizuki to steal the Scroll of seals, so he can have the scroll for himself. Whereas for Boruto : he was used by Katasuke to make the Kote more popular)
 * Both wore something on their forehead that got taken away from them. (For Naruto : his goggles. Whereas for Boruto : his headband)
 * Ironically both get this item back after they see the errors of their way. (For Naruto : he gets his goggles back after the battle with Mizuki. Whereas for Boruto : he gets his headband back after the battle with Momoshiki)
 * Both didn't want their favorite item to get messy. (For Naruto : his headband. Whereas for Boruto : his jacket)
 * Both were hated by the same village. (For Naruto : being the jinchuriki of Kurama. Whereas for Boruto : after he cheated during the exams)
 * Both of them were considered not to become shinobi. (For Naruto : being a talentless orphan. Whereas for Boruto : after everyone learns that he cheats his way to do things)
 * Both made someone precious to them worry about them, and witness them get injured. (For Naruto : he made Iruka got worry when he took the Scroll of Seal, and sees him get hit with a Fuma shuriken. Whereas for Boruto : he made Hinata got worry after he cheated in the exams, and sees her whine up in the hospital)
 * Both made someone precious to them cry. (For Naruto : he made Inari cry after calling him a crybaby. Whereas for Boruto : he made Himawari cry after they saw their mother get injured)
 * Both have someone that considers them as their older brother. (For Naruto : Inari, who calls him big brother. Whereas for Boruto : Himawari, who calls him big bro)
 * Both were protected by someone which shocked them. (For Naruto : he was protected by Iruka during the fight with Mizuki. Whereas for Boruto : he was protected by Naruto during the fight with Momoshiki)
 * Both were in a guilt ridden state after being too naive to see that some people hate them. (For Naruto : he was in a guilt ridden state after learning that he was an jinchuriki, and believes that Iruka hates him. Whereas for Boruto : he was in a guilt ridden state after learning that Momoshiki is like him, and that his father got captured)
 * Both were brought out of their guilt ridden state after hearing someone's speech. (For Naruto : it was Iruka who admits that he is his favorite student because he works hard and hates being alone. Whereas for Boruto : it was Sasuke who admits that he is his favorite student because he is a bigger loser who hates to lose)
 * Both used a technique to defeat their first true enemy. (For Naruto : he used the multiple shadow clone technique to defeat Mizuki. Whereas for Boruto : he used the parent & child rasengan to defeat Momoshiki)
 * Both get that persons' acknowledged after defeating their first true enemy. (For Naruto : Iruka congratulates him on starting to become a shinobi after he graduated from the Ninja Academy. Whereas for Boruto : Naruto congratulates him on being a fine shinobi)
 * Both caught a animal that they hated, and didn't use teamwork to catch it. (For Naruto : a cat. Whereas for Boruto : a panda)
 * Both speak to someone in a rude way after catching the animal. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Boruto : Naruto)
 * Both complain about their skills to the Hokage after he tells them that teamwork is necessary to complete low missions. (For Naruto : he tells Hiruzen that capturing the cat was easy. Whereas for Boruto : he tells Naruto that he never needed training to learn the shadow clone technique)
 * But both would finally let their favorite item get torn. (For Naruto : getting his headband step on during the battle with Zabuza. Whereas for Boruto : getting his jacket torn during the battle against Momoshiki)
 * Both have a similar catchphrase. (For Naruto : Dattebayo. Whereas for Boruto : Dattebasa)
 * Both wear their favorite color on their tracksuit. (For Naruto : orange. Whereas for Boruto : magenta)
 * Both have a rival that they knew since childhood, and can relate to them with having family issues. (For Naruto : Sasuke, due to him being an orphan as well. Whereas for Boruto : Sarada, due to her not seeing her father)
 * Both call their rivals names whenever they are with them. (For Naruto : he calls Sasuke "Teme". Whereas for Boruto : he calls Sarada "Megane")
 * Both can't stand one thing about their rival. (For Naruto : thinking that Sasuke is special, and anti-social. Whereas for Boruto : thinking that Sarada is too smart, and better at him in everything)
 * Both admire one thing about their rival. (For Naruto : being happy that Sasuke wants him to catch up to his level. Whereas for Boruto : being happy that Sarada wants to be Hokage)
 * Both have another rival that they get along with. (For Naruto : Neji. Whereas for Boruto : Shikadai)
 * However both can't stand one thing about their other rival. (For Naruto : he can't stand that Neji is quiet, and doesn't smile. Whereas for Boruto : he can't stand that Shikadai thinks somethings are a pain, and doesn't help him with pranks)
 * Both met their road model at a young age, and trained under him. (For Naruto : he met Iruka at the age of 4, and learned the clone jutsu from him. Whereas for Boruto : he met Sasuke at the age of 12, and learned the shurikenjutsu from him)
 * Both didn't know the answer to the first round of the Chunin Exams. (For Naruto : cheating while taking a writing test. Whereas for Boruto : if their is a fifth volume to the Shinobi Strategist Detective Story book series)
 * However both panicked when round one got serious. (For Naruto : hearing other examiners get remove for cheating. Whereas for Boruto : falling in a ink pit after believing that true was the correct answer)
 * But both are shock when they do something different that makes them go to round two. (For Naruto : bringing everyone out of panic mode by standing up to Ibiki. Whereas for Boruto : seeing his team save him from falling)
 * However they learn that their earlier answer was correct all along. (For Naruto : that cheating was the goal of the writing test. Whereas for Boruto : that the the Shinobi Strategist Detective Story book series has four volumes instead of five)
 * Both fought in round two against other teams by taking something from them. (For Naruto : a scroll. Whereas for Boruto : a flag)
 * Both fought someone during round two that made them almost lost the exams. (For Naruto : he fought Orochimaru, who was disguised as a women. Whereas for Boruto : he fought against three genin brothers)
 * However both used something to gain the upper hand without anyone knowing. (For Boruto : he used the Kote. Whereas for Naruto : he used Kurama's chakra) The only difference is that Naruto goes unconscious because Orochimaru placed a seal on him, and Sasuke defeats Orochimaru in Naruto's place. Whereas Boruto defeats the three genin brothers without his teammates.
 * Both became depress before the finals. (For Naruto : because he is talentless, and that he had to face Neji in Hinata's place. Whereas for Boruto : he felt guilty for using Kote even though it was forbidden from the start)
 * However both were brought out of their depression by someone, and it made them happy. (For Naruto : it was Hinata, who told him that he is a proud failure and works very hard. Whereas for Boruto : it was Naruto, who told him that he did well and not to lose to Shikadai)
 * Both remember someone's words as they struggle in finals. (For Boruto : he remembers Naruto's words of you did well. Whereas for Naruto : he remembers Hinata's way of the ninja)
 * Both fought someone from their own village during the finals of the Chunin Exams. (For Naruto : he fought against Neji. Whereas for Boruto : he fought against Shikadai)
 * Both used their secret weapon during their match to win the match. (For Naruto : he used Kurama's chakra by using hand signs. Whereas for Boruto : he used the Kote to make a fake multiple shadow clone technique) The only difference is that Naruto won his match fairly because he used a shadow clone as a distraction so he can give Neji a upper cut by coming out of the ground.. Whereas Boruto lost his match due to cheating.
 * Both fought someone while their respective Chunin Exam was interrupted. (For Naruto : he fought Gaara. Whereas for Boruto : he fought Momoshiki)
 * Ironically both were afraid of this enemy. (For Naruto : he was afraid that Gaara can not get tire from using sand. Whereas for Boruto : he was afraid that Momoshiki had the ability to absorb techniques)
 * However both realized that the enemy is just like them. (For Naruto : learning that Gaara is a lonely Jinchuriki as well. Whereas for Boruto : learning that Momoshiki wants to do techniques without training)
 * Both blamed their father for their horrible life. (For Naruto : he blamed Minato for making him a Jinchuriki, along with leaving him with Hiruzen and Iruka. Whereas for Boruto : he blamed Naruto for lecturing him and not spending any time with him)
 * Both forgave their father for how they acted. (For Naruto : he forgave Minato for making him a Jinchuriki, and will get over it because he is his son. Whereas for Boruto : he forgave Naruto for trying to spend time with him, and wants to hear about his past)
 * Both fought a powerful enemy, and became a young hero. (For Naruto : defeating Pain. Whereas for Boruto : defeating Momoshiki)
 * Both have a new goal after they become a young hero. (For Naruto : he wants to be Hokage in order to protect his friends, and love ones. Whereas for Boruto : he wants to be a ninja like Sasuke, so he can support Sarada if she becomes the Hokage)
 * Both witness one of their relatives monsterous temper, and vows to never make her angry ever again. (For Naruto : it was Kushina, because he mistook her to be Kurama's true form and got hit on the head by her for the misunderstanding. Therefore he realized that Kushina was his mother because of her catchphrase, and vowed not to refer to her as Kurama ever again. Whereas for Boruto : it was Himawari, because he had ripped her panda toy and saw her awoken her Byakugan. Therefore he vowed not to rip her panda toy ever again so she won't get angry)
 * Ironically both get along with this female overall because they understand her more. (For Naruto : he knows Kushina because of her personality, and similar past. However he makes sure she is happy for having him as her son. Whereas for Boruto : he knows Himawari because she is kind. However he makes sure she doesn't get angry or depress)
 * Both would become the strongest of the team, and never became arrogant with their skills.
 * Both would mock about how their rival are in the Uchiha clan, and brag about how they are suppose to be great. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Kakashi : Obito)
 * Both lost their parents at a very young age. (For Naruto : he lost Minato and Kushina when he was born. Whereas for Kakashi : he lost his mother from childbirth, and lost Sakumo when he was 4 years old)
 * Both had a long-lasting rivalry with someone on their team. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Kakashi : Obito)
 * Both wished to fight someone because they were the Hokage. (For Naruto : he wished to fight Hiruzen, because he was the Third Hokage. Whereas for Kakashi : he wished to fight Minato, because he was the Fourth Hokage)
 * Both also did not know that someone had a huge crush on them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Kakashi : Rin)
 * Both of them knew that their other teammate had a huge crush on their second teammate. (For Naruto : he knew about Sakura's crush on Sasuke. Whereas for Kakashi : he knew about Obito's crush on Rin)
 * Both would train on their own while their female teammate would always try to support their rival during their training. (For Naruto : he would train quietly, while Sakura tries to help Sasuke. Whereas for Kakashi : he would train quietly, while Rin tries to help Obito)
 * Both admired their fathers since their childhood. However since their father's death, they start to admire someone else. (For Naruto : he starts to admire Iruka. Whereas for Kakashi : he starts to admire Maito Dai)
 * Both believe in the Will of Fire and tries not to go down a dark path. Therefore both of them try their hardest to protect their female teammate on a dangerous mission, but this leads for them to be rescue by their teacher. (For Naruto : he tries to keep Sakura from getting harm, but ends up being saved by Kakashi. Whereas for Kakashi : he tries to keep Rin from getting harm, but ends up being saved by Minato)
 * After someone's tragedic death, both of them awaken their special eye ability while they were still young. (For Naruto : he awoken Sage Mode at the age of 16 after Jiraiya got killed. Whereas for Kakashi : he awoken the Sharingan at age 13, after he believes that Obito got killed)
 * Therefore both of them try their hardest to keep their female friend alive since they made a promise to their close friend. (For Naruto : he made this promise to Neji and is able to keep his promise by protecting Hinata. Whereas for Kakashi : he made this promise to Obito that he would protect Rin, but fails to keep his promise because he accidentally killed Rin)
 * After losing their close friend, both become guilt ridden until someone very kind is able to bring them out of their guilt ridden state, this leads for them to become kind hearted but only to people that they trust. (For Naruto : he feels guilty for letting Neji die, but Hinata brings him out of his depression state. Whereas for Kakashi : he feels guilty for killing Rin, but Minato brings him out of his depression state)
 * Therefore this leads for both of them to not only master their signature technique, but their eye ability as well. In the end they pass down their technique to someone that admires them. (For Naruto : he has the Rasengan and tries to master Sage Mode, in the which he passes down the Rasengan to Konohamaru. Whereas for Kakashi : he has the Ligtening Cutter and tries to master the Sharingan, in which he passes down the Chidori to Sasuke)
 * Both get annoy by someone's youthful personality, but gets along with them. (For Naruto : Lee. Whereas for Kakashi : Guy)
 * Both witness someone get kill right in front of them, therefore they cherishes their memory by trying to act exavtly like them when they become adults. (For Naruto : he would act like Neji by being arrogant and quiet while being in his office. Whereas for Kakashi : he act like Obito by making up excuses for being late)
 * Both would become famous when they become teenagers. (For Naruto : he would become famous for defeating Pain. Whereas for Kakashi : he would become famous for his Sharingan eye)
 * Both gained mean nicknames from their childhood, but would gain legendary nicknames when they become teenagers. (For Naruto : he was know as Demon brat but would later be known as the hero of Konoha. Whereas for Kakashi : he was known as friend killer but would later be known as Kakashi of the Sharingan)
 * Both are able to make amends with their fathers, and starts to admire them again. (However both decide to bring peace to the shinobi world by having each village cooperate instead of being enemies)
 * Both would become Hokage when they reach adulthood. (For Naruto : he would become the seventh. Whereas for Kakashi : he would become the sixth)
 * Both wished to become Hokage.
 * Both would fight their rival during the Ninja Academy.
 * Both rush into battles without thinking, and were always saved by their teacher.
 * Both were happy that they passed the bell test.
 * Both would try to act cool in front their female teammate, but would fail in a comical fashion.
 * Both knew about their rivals horrible past, and why their rival became cold.
 * Both always wonder how their life would have been if they would have had confronted their rival on being an orphan just like them.
 * Both would become angry when their rival mocks them for their skills or for being the weakest.
 * Both would try to save their female teammate by themselves without their rivals help.
 * Both hated doing written tests.
 * Both were raised by an elderly, and was the dead last in the Ninja Academy.
 * Both would always ask about their late parents to the person that raised them. (However for Naruto : he would get vague answers from Hiruzen. Whereas for Obito : his grandma would always tell him the truth)
 * Both admired their sensei but would wonder if he was stronger than their idol. (For Obito : he admired Minato and wonder if he was stronger than his idol, the White Fang. Whereas for Naruto : he admired Kakashi and wonder if he was stronger than his idol, the Fourth Hokage)
 * Both believed that betraying their comrades is not right, and that they would always pair up with their teacher during a mission. (For Naruto : Kakashi. Whereas for Obito : Minato)
 * Both would act clueless and shy around their love interest. (For Naruto : Hinata Obito : Rin)
 * Both fought during the Chunin Exam. (However for Naruto : he won his match. Whereas for Obito : he lose his match)
 * Both awaken their eye ability while they were still genin. (For Naruto : he awoken Sage Mode at the age of 16. Whereas for Obito : he awoken the Sharingan at age 13)
 * Both saw their love interest got hurt which made them go into darkness. (For Naruto : he thought Pain killed Hinata and went into the Six tailed form, but got out of hatred after learning that she was alive. Whereas for Obito : he saw Rin get killed by Kakashi which made him grew into hatred, therefore he wanted his friends to still believe that he was dead)
 * Both fight against their rival during the Fourth Shinobi War. (For Naruto : he wins the fight and gets Sasuke out of hatred after battling Kaguya. Whereas for Obito : he loses the fight but Kakashi realizes that Obito got out of hatred before they battle Madara)
 * Both make amends with their rivals and spends the rest of their life with their love interest. (For Naruto : he remained best friends with Sasuke, and spends the rest of his life with Hinata while they are alive. Whereas for Obito : he recognized Kakashi as his best friend, and reunites with Rin in spirit after his death)
 * Both are orphans.
 * Both lived their childhood alone but were raised by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.
 * Both spared with one another during their childhood.
 * Both are the only members of the Konoha 11 who possess basic jutsu's.
 * Both address their allies by their first name.
 * Both of their clans were murdered before the series start. (For Naruto : his clan was eliminated by foreign enemies, though some clansmen survived and went into hiding. Whereas for Sasuke : his clan perished at the hands of Obito and his brother Itachi)
 * Both of their parents died before the series start. (For Naruto : his parents died as soon as he was born. Whereas for Sasuke : his parents died when he was 7 years old)
 * Both train by themselves. (However Naruto often asks for and accepts help from others. Whereas Sasuke prefers to train alone)
 * Both looked up to someone in their childhood. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Sasuke : Itachi)
 * Both have a love interest that is in love with them since childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Sasuke : Sakura)
 * Both had one person that looked up to them while others ostracized them. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Sasuke : Sakura)
 * Both had one technique that they weren't good at but now excel at. (For Naruto : The Shadow Clone Technique. Whereas for Sasuke : The Great Fire Ball Technique)
 * Both had two dreams at the beginning of the series. (For Naruto : To be recognized by all the villagers, and to become Hokage. Whereas for Sasuke : To kill Itachi, and to bring honor back to his clan)
 * Both had a teacher that is the Legendary Sannin. (For Naruto : Jiraiya. Whereas for for Sasuke : Orochimaru)
 * Both created many versions of their signature technique. (For Naruto : The Rasengan. Whereas for Sasuke : The Chidori)
 * Both vowed revenge against a member of the Akatsuki. (For Naruto : Nagato and for Sasuke : Itachi) However Naruto gives up on the goal and makes Nagato have a change of heart, and forgives him. Whereas Sasuke successes in his goal but forgives Itachi after learning the truth.
 * Both of them are told what really happened to their clan by one of their relatives. (For Naruto : his mother, Kushina. Whereas for Sasuke : his brother, Itachi)
 * Both used Japanese honorifics when they were younger. (Although for Naruto : he stopped using it when he became an adult. Whereas for Sasuke : he only used them with his family and stopped after the massacre)
 * Both want to be Hokage. (For Naruto : his desire for acknowledgement at first but then to protect his home, and friends. Whereas for Sasuke : to become the world's darkness, and force the other nations into a peace treaty) However Naruto fulfills his drem. Whereas Sasuke gives it up after fighting Naruto.
 * Both are the only members of their peers to still be a genin. (For Naruto : it is due to him leaving for a two-year training with Jiraiya. Whereas for Sasuke : it is due to him defecting from Konoha. Although its possible that they were promoted after the war due to their services, as Naruto starts teaching taijutsu at the Ninja Academy. Wherea Sasuke is left in charge of high-ranking missions during his travels)
 * Both have a wife who are very supportive of their duties. (For Naruto : Hinata supports Naruto's job as Hokage. Whereas for Sasuke : Sakura supports Sasuke's mission to find a threat greater than Kaguya)
 * Both have strained relationships with their child(ren). (For Naruto : his son, Boruto, who resents Naruto for spending more time with his Hokage duties rather than the family. Whereas for Sasuke : his daughter, Sarada, who doubted her father cared about her because he has been on a top-secret mission for most of her life)
 * But their strained relationship with their children disappeared when they protected them from a powerful enemy. (For Naruto : protecting Boruto from Momoshiki. Whereas for Sasuke : protecting Sarada from Shin)
 * Both spend time with their children after a major battle. (For Naruto : lessoning his work schedule. Whereas for Sasuke : having dinner with his family)
 * Both have a dream of becoming Hokage in order to be recognized.
 * Both are devoted to the village and their loved ones.
 * Both would become the strongest member of their respective team.
 * Both resemble their father in physical appearance.
 * Both describe a family as one made of love rather than blood.
 * Both were born outside the village. (For Naruto : he was born in a hideout in case Kurama broke free from inside Kushina during his birth. Whereas for Sarada : she was born in one of Orochimaru's hideouts while her parents were on a mission)
 * Both grew up feeling lonely for not knowing anything about their father. (For Naruto : it was due to his father being dead. Whereas for Sarada : it was due to her father being on a mission)
 * Both were raised by someone when they were an infant. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Sarada : Sakura)
 * Both wore something during their childhood. (For Naruto : goggles. Whereas for Sarada : glasses)
 * Both grew up being protected by the Hokage in order to keep them save from their fathers' enemies. (For Naruto : he was protected by Hiruzen who gave him his mother's last name, and had him live in a apartment. Whereas for Sarada : she was protected by Naruto, and confined into the village)
 * Both were bullied during their childhood. (For Naruto : it was due to him being an orphan. Whereas for Sarada : having a father that was a criminal)
 * Both had a strained relationship with someone, and hated how they kept keeping secrets from them. (For Naruto : he hated how Hiruzen and Iruka never told him who his parents were. Whereas for Sarada : she hated how Sasuke and Sakura never told why she had to wear glasses)
 * However their strained relationship with them disappears before they become genin. (For Naruto : he wondered if Hiruzen knew who his late parents were, along with the reason why he was an orphan and if Iruka cared about him. Whereas for Sarada : she wondered if her mother was married to her father, along with why she wasn't born in Konoha, and if her father cared about her)
 * Both wonder why the villagers never say anything to them in person when they make eye contact with them. (For Naruto : he wondered why the villagers never told him that he was Kurama's container, and why he doesn't have parents. Whereas for Sarada : she wondered why the villagers never told her who the person was that help deliver her when she was born, and why none of her other relatives wear glasses)
 * Both feel comfortable with their surrogate family. (For Naruto : Iruka and Hiruzen, who he refers to as his surrogate father and grandfather. Whereas for Sarada : Shizune and Kakashi, who she refers to as her surrogate aunt and grandfather)
 * Both tell their fears and problems to someone that they truly trust. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Sarada : Naruto)
 * Both knew a Hokage who they admire. (For Naruto : Hiruzen. Whereas for Sarada : Naruto)
 * Both have a best friend who they can sympathize with, and has a rivalry with them. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Sarada : Boruto)
 * Both hate one thing about their rival. (For Naruto : he hated that Sasuke is a prodigy. Whereas for Sarada : she hates that Boruto has Naruto in his life)
 * Both admire one thing about their rival. (For Naruto : he admires Sasuke as an older brother, and doesn't want their friendship to be strained. Whereas for Sarada : she admires that Boruto doesn't want a strained relationship with his father, and that he wants to impress his father)
 * Both call their rivals names whenever they are with them. (For Naruto : he calls Sasuke "Teme". Whereas for Sarada : she calls Boruto "Baka")
 * Both wanted to be acknowledge by someone, and wanted to spend time with them. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Sarada : Sasuke)
 * However they couldn't spend time with that one person they admire because of that person's job. (For Naruto : it was because Iruka was a Ninja Academy teacher. Whereas for Sarada : it was because of Sasuke's mission)
 * Both did something that puts them in huge danger. (For Naruto : he stole the Scroll of Seals, which leads for him to be target by Mizuki. Whereas for Sarada : she went to look for Sasuke, which leads for her to be target by Shin)
 * Both were protected from their #1 enemy. (For Naruto : being protected by Iruka from Mizuki's attack. Whereas for Sarada : being protect by Sasuke from Shin's attack)
 * Both show that one person a technique they completely mastered, and uses it to defeat their enemy. (For Naruto : the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to defeat Mizuki. Whereas for Sarada : Chakra Enhanced Strength to defeat Shin)
 * Both were shock that their special someone had already acknowledged them from the start. (For Naruto : he was surprise when he learned by hearing Iruka confess that Naruto is his favorite student. Whereas for Sarada : she was surprise when Sasuke told her that he and Sakura fell connected because they had her as their daughter)
 * In the end both finally get that person's acknowledgement, and receives affection from them. (For Naruto : Iruka gives him his forehead protector and hugs him. Whereas for Sarada : Sasuke hugs her and pokes her on the forehead)
 * Both of them spend time with someone after they become genin. (For Naruto : he eats ramen with Iruka after the scroll of seals incident. Whereas for Sarada : she talks to her father before taking the Chunin Exams)
 * Both have a special eye ability. (For Naruto : Sage Mode. Whereas for Sarada : the Sharingan)
 * Both have a female friend that they met when they enroll at the Ninja Academy, who admire them and didn't dislike them at all. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Sarada : Chocho)
 * Both care about someone who they love. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Sarada : Boruto)
 * Both hated being compare to father. (For Naruto : he hates how everyone thinks that he doesn't have Minato's intelligence.. Whereas for Sarada : she hates how everyone thinks that she doesn't have Sasuke's skills)
 * Both blamed their father for their horrible life, but forgives him. (For Naruto : he blames Minato for making him a jinchuriki, but forgives him while saying that he is his son. Whereas for Sarada : she blames Sasuke for not being around, but forgives him after learning that he has her for a daughter)
 * Both share a loving relationship with their mothers, ironically they act exactly like them by having their personality and a different catchphrase. (For Naruto : Dattebayo. Whereas for Sarada : Shannaroyo)
 * Both asked their mother how they got together with their father. (For Naruto : he asked his mother what it was like for her and Minato to have fallen in love with each other. Whereas for Sarada : she asked her mother if she and Sasuke ever kissed each other)
 * Both of their questions embarrassed their mother, and they both receive affection from them which surprised them. (For Naruto : he receives the phrase "I love you" and a tap on the stomach. Whereas for Sarada : she receives a forehead poke on the forehead, and the phrase "maybe next time")
 * Both became angry, and cried upon learning something about their mother. (For Naruto : he cries upon learning that his mother was a jinchuriki. Whereas for Sarada : she thinks that her and Sakura's DNA belongs to Karin)
 * Both learn the true reason why their mother became like this. (For Naruto : he learns from Kushina that she became a jinchuriki because of her chakra, and was happy after becoming one. Whereas for Sarada : she learns from Sakura that she is her child because she is reckless and that she jumps to conclusions too much)
 * Both of them smile at their mother, and give them a heart warming message after learning what they went through to protect them. (For Naruto : he tells Kushina that he understands what parental love is like and is happy to be her son. Whereas for Sarada : she tells Sakura that as long as their feelings are connected then she is alright with being her daughter)
 * Both have a new goal after they reconcile with their mother. (For Naruto : he decides to become a stronger shinobi than his mom. Whereas for Sarada : she decides not to deliver lunch boxes to everyone in the village)
 * Both are the main character of their respective series.
 * Both enjoy peace and quiet.
 * Both can't stand school.
 * Both hate bullies.
 * Both don't like being mocked or ignored.
 * Both refer to call elderly man gramps.
 * Both are short, and aren't that smart.
 * Both enjoy battles and aren't arrogant with their abilities.
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : quiet, kind, respectful, caring, and short tempered)
 * Both have a love for an animal. (For Naruto : foxes. Whereas for Metabee : penguins)
 * Both have yellow on them. (For Naruto : his hair. Whereas for Metabee : his entire body)
 * Both have respect for someone, and would listen to that person. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Metabee : Ikki's mom)
 * Both refuse to show respect to someone who thinks they are special. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Metabee : Ikki)
 * Both get along with someone, and fights with them as a partner. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Metabee : Brass)
 * Both can't stand someone that is anti-social, and sees them as a rival. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Metabee : Rokusho)
 * Both have a crush on someone. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Metabee : Pure Mermaid)
 * Both defeated a enemy that was deemed to be too powerful for them. (For Naruto : he defeated Mizuki with his multiple shadow clone technique. Whereas for Metabee : he defeats Blackmail with Death Bomb)
 * Both received praise after they defeated their first enemy. (For Naruto : he gets praise from Iruka. Whereas for Metabee : he gets praise from Arika)
 * Both have a episode that is base on them. Ironically that episode was the first episode that they appear in. (For Naruto : Enter Uzumaki Naruto!. Whereas for Metabee : Move! You piece of junk Medarot!)
 * Both hate one word that others refer to them as. (For Naruto : loser. Whereas for Metabee : trash)
 * Both met their counterpart. (For Naruto : Menma. Whereas for Metabee : Saikachis)
 * Both find someone to be mysterious. (For Naruto : Kakashi. Whereas for Metabee : Hikaru)
 * Both can't stand getting trap into something that they can't break free from. (For Naruto : ropes. Whereas for Metabee : a net)
 * Both are skilled with weapons. (For Naruto : kunais. Whereas for Metabee : bullets)
 * Both have a dark past. (For Naruto : being an orphan. Wherwas for Metabee : being Henry's Medabot)
 * Both of them had amnesia at some point in their life, and recovered from it. (For Naruto : Battling his evil counterpart in the six Shippuuden film, while looking at the Sharigan. Whereas for Metabee : during a World Robottle Tournament, in which Hikaru had to erase his memory permanently to save the world)
 * Both battle in a tournament. (For Naruto : the Chunin Exams. Whereas for Metabee : the World Robattle Championship)
 * Both fight a villainous group. (For Naruto : the Akatsuki. Whereas for Metabee : the Roborobo Gang)
 * Both are voiced by Junko Takeuchi. The only difference is Naruto is voiced by Maile Flanagan in English. Whereas Metabee is voiced by Joe Motiki.
 * Both are the main characters.
 * Both are orphans.
 * Both rush into things without thinking.
 * Both lectures and studying.
 * Both prefer bonds over loneliness.
 * Both were born on a devastating day. (For Naruto : when Kurama attacked his village. Whereas for Luke : when he is father grew into hatred after his mother died from childbirth)
 * Both had their identity hidden in order to protect them. (For Naruto : is force to have his mother's last name instead of his father's last name. Whereas for Luke : being sent to live with the Lars family in a different place)
 * Both have a dark past. (For Naruto : being a Jinchuriki. Whereas for Luke : being raised on a farm)
 * Both never knew their parents. (For Naruto : he never knew about Kushina and Minato. Whereas for Luke : he never knew about Padmé Amidala, and Anakin Skywalker) The only difference is that Naruto's parents were kind, and willing to protect him by sacrificing their life's for him. As they sealed Kurama inside of him after he is born. Whereas Luke's mother was kind, but didn't want him to get kill by his father. Because his father became a villain after his mother die after giving birth.
 * Both were lie to about their parents. (For Naruto : being told that no one knew his parents. Whereas for Luke : being told that his his father had been "a navigator on a spice freighter" during the Clone Wars)
 * Both were raised by two people during their childhood. (For Naruto : Hiruzen and Iruka. Whereas for Luke : Owen and Beru)
 * Both had one word that they were refer as during their child. (For Naruto : loser. Whereas for Luke : wormie)
 * Both have five friends during their childhood. (For Naruto : Hinata, Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, and a dog name Akamaru. Whereas for Luke : Biggs Darklighter, Laze "Fixer" Loneozner, Camie Marstrap, Windy and Deak)
 * Both witness a dangerous event and got a head injury in the process. However they were saved by someone that cares about them. (For Naruto : he was attack by female rogue ninja that wanted a document that was attached to a kunai. However he gets a head injury by falling off a hill, and is saved by Iruka before he regained consciousness. Whereas for Luke : he gets caught in a fight with thugs that stole water from farmers. However he gets a head injury by being pushed to the ground, and is saved by Kenobi before he regained consciousness)
 * Both have a dream goal. (For Naruto : to be acknowledged, and to become Hokage. Whereas for Luke : to become strong, and to be a jeti)
 * Both were attacked by someone when they got older. (For Naruto : Mizuki. Whereas for Luke : sand people)
 * Both were rescued again by their savior, and they learn about their father along with their origins. (For Naruto : he is saved by Iruka, however he learns from Mizuki that Minato was the fourth hokage, and that he is a jinchuriki. Whereas for Luke : he is saved by Kenobi, however he learns from Kenobi that his father is Dark Vader, and that he is the chosen one)
 * Both have a relative that they were clueless about. (For Naruto : he never knew that Jiraiya was his godfather. Whereas for Luke : he never knew that Leia Organa was his little sister)
 * Both leave their home to train. (For Naruto : he leaves for two years. Whereas for Luke : he leaves his home after his aunt and uncle get kill)
 * Both have a elderly teacher. (For Naruto : Jiraiya. Whereas for Luke : Obi-Wan Kenob)
 * Both have a second teacher that is a creature. (For Naruto : Fukasaku. Whereas for Luke : Yoda)
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : sweet, kind, caring, immature and energetic)
 * Both are the chosen one. (For Naruto : the child of prophecy. Whereas for Luke : the child of destiny)
 * Both have a female that is in love with them, and they married them when they reach adulthood. (For Naruto : Hinata, who he met at the age of 4 and married at the age of 20. Whereas for Luke : Mara Jade, who he met as he reunited with his friend Han Solo, and married her during the signing of the Pellaeon–Gavrisom Treaty)
 * Both have a brother in law that they knew, and got along with. However they saw him as quiet and non smiling. (For Naruto : Neji. Whereas for Luke : Han Solo)
 * Both have a powerful enemy that wants to kill them. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Luke : Dark Vader)
 * Both try to talk their differences with someone. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Luke : Dark Vader)
 * Both are able to bring their enemy out of the darkness. (For Naruto : he brings Sasuke out of the darkness after their final battle. Whereas for Luke : his father is brought out of the darkness as he sacrifices himself after realizing that Luke is his son)
 * Both achieve their dream goal. (For Naruto : he becomes the seventh Hokage. Whereas for Luke : he becomes a legendary jeti)
 * Both have a son. (For Naruto : a boy name Boruto. Whereas for Luke : a son name Ben)
 * Both are the main characters.
 * Both are orphans.
 * Both lived alone their own life.
 * Both strike to be acknowledge and to be accepted into society.
 * Both of them are seen as an infant, along with being held by their mother.
 * Both believed that their parents abandoned them.
 * Ironcially both were unaware that their mother cared about them.
 * Both of them respect their late mother protecting them, and also respect her legacy.
 * Both have the same personality. (Both : kind, mature, imaginative, energetic, and aggressive)
 * Both of their parents died after they were born. (For Naruto : his parents died by protecting him from Obito and Kurama. Whereas for Quasimodo : his parents died by protecting him from Frollo and the French government)
 * Both are raised by someone after their parents' death. (For Naruto : The Third Hokage. Whereas for Quasimodo : Frollo) The only difference is that Naruto's mother begged the third hokage to raise Naruto. Whereas the archdeacon force Frollo to raise Quasimodo, because his mother was an innocent woman.
 * Both were ostracized by the townspeople that hated them. (For Naruto : being an orphan and the Jinchuriki of Kurama, the Nine Tail Demon Fox. Whereas for Quasimodo : Being Deformed and the Deformed Bell Ringer of Notre Dame)
 * Both looked up to someone as their true guardian. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Quasimodo : The Gargoyles)
 * Both looked up to someone since their childhood, and was too naive to see that they were evil. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Quasimodo : Judge Claude Frollo) The only difference is that Naruto changes Sasuke back from bad to good. Whereas Quasimodo lets Frollo remain evil, and tries not to let Frollo fall from his death but fails.
 * Both were call by various nicknames before they were accepted into society. (For Naruto : loser, monster, and failure. Whereas for Quasimodo : Bell Ringer, Hunchback, and monster)
 * Both were humiliated by the townspeople that originally hated them at first. (For Naruto : when the villagers stare at him with angry eye glares, and when he would be thrown out shops. Whereas for Quasimodo : being tied up on stage against his own will, while having tomatoes and eggs thrown at him when he become the King of Fools at the 20th festival of fools)
 * Both usually get scolded by someone. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Quasimodo : Judge Claude Frollo) The only difference is Naruto would get yell at by Iruka. Whereas Quasimodo would get an angry glare from Frollo.
 * Both are good at something. (For Naruto : Pulling Prank. Whereas for Quasimodo : being a acrobat)
 * Both of them found kind friends that believe in them. (For Naruto : Iruka and Hinata. Whereas for Quasimodo : Esmeralda and Phoebus)
 * Both have two best friends. (For Naruto : Sasuke and Gaara. Whereas for Quasimodo : Esmeralda and Phoebus)
 * Both are forced to work with someone that they use to hate. (For Naruto : Sasuke. Whereas for Quasimodo : Phoebus)
 * Both can break free from something that is used to restrain them. (For Naruto : ropes. Whereas for Quasimodo : chains)
 * Both risked their own life to protect someone. (For Naruto : Iruka. Whereas for Quasimodo : Esmeralda)
 * Both rescued someone from being kidnapped and kill. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Quasimodo : Esmeralda)
 * Both are held as a hero. (For Naruto : defeating Pain. Whereas for Quasimodo : defeating Judge Claude Frollo)
 * Both have a love interest that is in love with them and ends up marrying them when they reach adulthood. (For Naruto : he met Hinata at the age of 4, and marries her at the age of 20. Whereas for Quasimodo : he met Madellaine at the age of 26, and marries her at the age of 27)
 * Both try not to act nervous or uncool when they are around someone. (For Naruto : Hinata. Whereas for Quasimodo : Madellaine)
 * Both have someone that sees them as a road model. (For Naruto : Konohamaru. Whereas for Quasimodo : Zephyr)
 * Both confessed their love to their true love. (For Naruto : he confessed his love to Hinata by telling her that he wants to spend the rest of his life with her. Whereas for Quasimodo : he confessed his love to Madellaine after sharing their first kiss)
 * Both try to figure out what path they should be on. In which they find goals that they achieve in the end. (For Naruto : being acknowledged, and he becomes the Seventh Hokage. Whereas for Quasimodo : becomes a hero, and gets accepted into society)

Voice Actresses
all information on Uzumaki Naruto came from http://naruto.wikia.com/wiki/Naruto_Uzumaki
 * Japanese : Junko Takeuchi (2002 – Present), Ema Kogure (Sexy Jutsu Technique)
 * English : Maile Flanagan (2005 – Present), Stephanie Sheh (Sexy Jutsu Technique)
 * Played by in (Live Action) : Koudai Matsuoka (Live Spectacle Naruto)